Citizens of the heauenlie Ierusalem haue the fruition of the moste inestimable benefites to wit of one God one Lord Iesus one faith and of one Baptisme out of the which Church there is neither life nor eternall felicitie And therfore we vtterlie abhor the blasphemie of those that affirme that men which liue according to equitie and iustice shall be saued what religion so euer they haue professed For as without Christ Iesus there is neither life nor saluation so shal there none be participant thereof but such as the father hath giuen vnto his Sonne Christ Iesus and those in time to come vnto him auow his doctrine and beleeue in him we apprehend the children with the faithful parents This Church is inuisible knowne onelie to God who alone knoweth whome he hath chosen and comprehendeth as well as said is the elect that be departed commonlie called the Church triumphant as those that yet liue and fight against sinne and Satan and shall liue hereafter The immortalitie of the soules THe elect departed are in peace and rest from their labours not that they sleepe and come to a certaine obliuion as some phantastikes doe affirme but that they are deliuered from all feare and torment and all temptation to which we and al Gods elect are subiect in this life and therfore doe beare the name of the Church militant as contrariwise the reprobate and vnfaithful departed haue anguish torment and paine that can not be expressed So that neither are the one nor the other in such sleepe that they feele not their torment as the parable of Christ Iesus in the 16. of Luke his wordes to the theefe and these wordes of the soules crying vnder the Altar O Lorde thou art righteous and iâ—st how long shalt thou not reuenge our blood vpon these that dwell in the earth doe testifie Of the notes by the which the true Church is discerned from the false and who shall be iudge of the doctrine BEcause that Satan from the beginning hath laboured to decke his pestilent sinagogue with the title of the Church of God and hath inflamed the heartes of cruell murtherers to persecute trouble molest the true Church and members thereof as Caine did Abell Ismaell Isaak Esau Iacob and the wholl priesthoode of the Iewes Christ Iesus himselfe and his Apostles after him It is a thing most requisite that the true Church be discerned from the filthie sinagogues by cleare perfit notes lest we being deceiued receiue and imbrace to our condemnation the one for the other The notes signes and assured tokens whereby the immaculate spouse of Christ Iesus is knowne from the horrible harlot the Church malignant we affirme are neither antiquitie title vsurped lineall descent place appointed nor multitude of men approouing an errour for Caine in age and title was preferred to Abell and Seth Ierusalem had prerogatiue aboue al places of the earth where also were the priests lineallie descended from Aaron and greater number followed the Scribes Pharisies and Priestes then vnfainedlie beleeued and approoued Christ Iesus and his doctrine yet as we suppose no man of sound iudgement will graunt that any of the forenamed were the Church of God The notes therefore of the true Church of God we beleeue confesse and auow to be first the true preaching of the worde of God in the which God hath reuealed himselfe vnto vs as the writings of the Prophets and Apostles doe declare Secondlie the right administration of the Sacramentes of Christ Iesus which must be annexed vnto the worde and promise of God to seale confirme the same in our hearts Lastlie Ecclesiasticall discipline vprightlie ministred as Gods word prescribeth wherby vice is repressed and vertue nourished Whersoeuer then these former notes are seene and of anie time continue be the number neâ—â—r so fewe aboue two or three there without all doubt is the true Church of Christ who according to his promise is in the midst of them Not in the vniuersall of which we haue before spoken but particular such as was in Corinthus Gallacia Ephesus and other places in which the ministery was planted by Paull and were of himselfe named the Churches of God and such Churches we the inhabitants of the Realme of Scotlande professours of Christ Iesus professe our selues â—o haue in our Cities townes and places reformed For the doctrine taught in our Churches is contained in the written worde of God to wit in the bookes of the olde and new Testaments in those bookes we meane which of the auncient haue beene reputed Canonicall In the which we affirme that all thinges necessarie to be beleeued for the saluation of mankinde are sufficientlie expressed The interpretation whereof we confesse neither appertaineth to priuate nor publike person neither yet to anie church for any preheminence or prerogatiue personal or locall which one hath aboue another but appertaineth to the Spirit of God by the which also the scripture was written When controuetsie theÌ„ happeneth for the right vnderstanding of any place or sentence of scripture or for the reformation of anie abuse within the Church of God we ought noâ— so much to looke what men before vs haue saide or done as vnto that which the holie ghost vniformlie speaketh within the bodie of the scriptures and vnto that which Christ Iesus himselfe did and commaunded to be done For this is one thing vniuersally graunted that the spirit of god which is the spirit of vnitie is in nothing contrarie to himselfe Iâ— then the interpretation determination or sentence of anie Doctor Church or Councell repugne to the plaine worde of God written in anie other place of the scripture it is a thing moste certaine that there is not the true vnderstanding and meaning of the holie ghost although that councels Realmes and nations haue approoued and receiued the same For we dare not receiue nor admitâ—te anie interpretation which repugneth to anie principall point of our faith or to anie other plaine texte of scripture or yet vnto the rule of charitie The authoritie of the Scriptures AS we beleeue and confesse the scriptures of God sufficientlie to instruct and make the man of God perfect so doe we affirme and auowe the authoritie of the same to be of God and neither to depende on men nor Angels We affirme therefore that such as alledge the scripture to haue no other authoritie but that which it hath receiued from the Church are blasphemous against God and iniurious to the true Church which alwaies heareth and obeyeth the voice of her owne spouse and Pastour but taketh not vpon her to be maistresse ouer the same Of the generall Councells of their power authoritie and causes of their conuention AS we doe not rashlie damne that which godlie men assembled together in generall Councel lawfully gathered haue proponed vnto vs so without iust examination doe we not receiue whatsoeuer is obtruded vnto men vnder the name of
is preached is to be regarded not the minister that preacheth who although he be euill and a sinner neuerthelesse the 〈◊〉 of God abideth true and good Neither doe we thinke thâ—â— therefore the outward preaching is to be thought as frâ—iâ—lesse because the instruction in true religion dependeth 〈◊〉 the inward illumination of the spirit because it is writteâ— No man shall teach his neighbour For all men shall know me And he that watreth or he that planteth is nothing but God who 〈◊〉 the increase For albeit no man can come to Christ vnlesse heâ— drawne by the heauenlie Father and be inwardlie lightned 〈◊〉 the holie Ghost yet we know vndoubtedlie that it is 〈◊〉 will of God that his worde should be preached euen ouâ— wardlie God could indeede by his holie spirite or by thâ— ministerie of an Angell without the ministerie of Saint 〈◊〉 haue tought Cornelius in the Actes but neuerthelesse 〈◊〉 referreth him to Peter of whome the Angel speaking saiâ—â— â—e shall tell thee what thou must doe For he that illuminateâ— inâ—aâ—dlâ—â— by giuing men the holie Ghost the selfe same bâ— waie of commaundement said vnto his disciples goe ye iâ—â— the whoâ—â— world and preach the gospell to euerie creature And 〈◊〉 Paâ—â— preached the word outwardlie to Lydia a purple sellâ— among the Philippians but the Lord inwardlie opened thâ— womans heart And the same Paul vpon an elegant gâ—â—dation fitlie placed in the 10. to the Romanes at last inferreth therefore faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God Wee knowe in the meane time that God can illuminate whome and when he will euen without the externall ministerie which is a thing appertaining to his power but we speake of the vsuall waie of instructing men deliuered vnto vs of God both by commaundement and examples We therefore detest all the heresies of Artemon the Manichees Valentinians of Cerdon and the Marcioniâ—â—s who denied that the scriptures proceeded from the holie Ghost or else receiued not or polished and corrupted some of them And yet we doe not denie that certaine bookes of the olde Testament were of the auncient authors called Apochryâ—hall and of others Ecclesiasticall to witte such as they would haue to be read in the Churches but not alledged to auouch or confirme the authoritie of faith by them As also Austine in his 18. Booke De â—iuit Dei C. 38. maketh mention that in the bookes of the Kinges the names and bookes of certaine Prophets are reckoned but he addeth that they are not in the Canon and that those bookes which we haue suffice vnto godlines OF INTERPRETING THE HOLIE SCRIPTVRES and of Fathers Councels and Traditions CHAP. 2. THe Apostle Peter hath said that the holy scriptures are not of anie priuat interpretation therefore we doe not alowe all expositions whereupon we doe not acknowledge that which they call the meaning of the Church of home for the true and naturall interpretation of the scriptures which forsooth the defenders of the Romane Church doe striue to force all men simplie to receiue but we acknowledge that interpretation of Scriptures for authenticall and proper which being taken from the scriptures themselues that is from the phrase of that tongue in which they were written they being also waied according to the circumstances and expounded according to the proportion of places either like or vnlike or of moe and plainer accordeth with the rule of faith and charitie and maketh notably for Gods glorie and mans saluation Wherefore we do not contemnâ— the holie treatises of the Fathers agreeing with the scriâ—tures from whome notwithstanding we doe modestlie dâ— sent as they are deprehended to set downe thinges meereâ— straunge or altogether contrarie to the same Neither doâ— thinke that we doe them anie wrong in this matter seeinâ— that they all with one consent will not haue their writingâ— matched with the canonicall scriptures but bid vs allowâ— them so farre forth as they either agree with them or disagree and bid vs take those things that agree and leaue those that disagree and according to this order we do accountâ— the decrees or Canons of councells Wherefore we suffer not oâ—â— selues in controuersies about Religion or matters of faithâ— be pressed with the bare testimonies of fathers or decrees oâ— Councells much lesse with receiued customes or else with 〈◊〉 of men being of one iudgement or with prescription of long tiâ—â— Therefore in controuersies of religion or matters of faith we cannot admâ—â— anie other iudge then God himselfe pronouncing by the holie scriptures what is true what is falâ—â— what is to be followed or what to be auoided So we do 〈◊〉 rest but in the iudgements of spiritual men drawen from the word of God Certainely Ieremie the other Prophets 〈◊〉 vehemenâ—lie condemne the assemblies of Priests gathereâ— against the law of God diligentlie forewarned vs that â— should not heare the fathers or tread in their path who wâ—â— king in their owne inuentions swarued from the law of goâ— We doe likewise reiect humane traditions which althouâ— they be set out with goodlie titles as though they were dâ—uine and Apostolical by the liuelie voice of the Apostles deliuered to the Church as it were by the hands of Apostolicall men by meane of Bishops succeeding in their roomeâ— yet being compared with the scriptures disagre from theâ— and by that their disagreement bewraie them selues in 〈◊〉 wise to be Apostolicall For as the Apostles did not disagree among themselues in doctrine so the Apostles schâ—lers did not set forth thinges contrarie to the Apostleâ— Nay it were blasphemous to auouch that the Apostles 〈◊〉 liuely voice deliuered thinges contrarie to their writingâ— Paull affirmeth expresselie that he taught the same thingeâ— in all Churches And againe We saith he write no other thiâ—â— vnto you then which ye read or also acknowledge Also in another place he witnesseth that he and his disciples to wit Apostolicall men walked in the same waie and ioyntlie by the same spirit did al thingâ— The Iewes also in time past had their traditions of Elders but these traditions were seuerelie confuted by the Lord shewing that the keeping of them hindereth Gods lawe and that God is in vaine worshipped with such OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION of Heluetia THe Canonical scripture being the word of God and deliuered by the holie Ghost and published to the world by the Prophets and Apostles being of all other the most perfect ancient philosophie doth alone perfectlie conteine all pietie and good ordering of life The interpretation herof is to be taken onely from herselfe that herselfe maie be the interpreter of her selfe the rule of charitie and faith being her guide Which kinde of interpretation so far forth as the holie Fathers haue followed we doe not onelie receiue them as interpreters of the scripture but reuerence them as the beloued instruments of God But as for the traditions of men although neuer
so glorious and receiued how many soeuer of them doe withdrawe or hinder vs as of thinges vnprofitable and hurtfull so we answere with that saying of the Lord They worship me in vaine teaching the doctrine of men The drift of the Canonicall scripture is this that God wisheth well to mankinde and by Christ the Lord his sonne hath declared this good will which is receiued by faith alone and faith must be effectuall through loue that it may be shewed forth by an innocent life OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL Of things commaunded and not commaunded Art 10. WE confesse that as no man can commaund those things which Christ hath not commaunded so likewise no man can forbid those things which he hath not forbidden And in the margent For it is written heare him Also section the 3. in the same place And much lesse can any man license those things which God hath forbidden c. And in the marg God said I am Iehoua your god Leuit. 18. by Moses Deut. 10. for Iehoua your god is God of Gods a great god terrible Who therefore among his creatures can graâ—â— those things which he hath forbidden In like sorte Section 4. And againe no man can forbid those things which God hath graunted c. The other things which are conteined in this article because they belong to other sections they are inserted euerie one in their places OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Oâ— THE WALDENSES Of the holie scriptures CHAP. I. FIrst of all the ministers of our Churches teach with one consent concerning the holy scripture of the neâ— and olde Testament which is commonlie called the Bible and is lawfullie receiued and allowed of the fathers which are of best and soundest iudgement that it is true certaine and worthie to be beleeued whereunto no other humane writings whatsoeuer or of what sort soeuer they be may be compared but that as mans writings they must giue place to the holie scripture First because it is inspired anâ— taught of the holie Ghost and vttered by the mouth of holie men written by them and confirmed by heauenlie and diuine restimonies which spirit also himselfe openeth discloseth the meaning how it ought to be vnderstood and the trueth of this scripture in the Church in what manner seemeth him best especiallie by raising vp and giuing faithful ministers who are his chosen instruments Of which spirâ— Dauid speaketh when he saieth The spirit of the Lord spake by me and his word was in my tongue and Peter For prophecie 〈◊〉 not molde time by the will of man but holie men of God spakes they were mooued by the holie Ghost and Paull The wholl scripture giuen by inspiration of God is profitable c. besides the Lord himselfe saith Search the scriptures And againe Ye are deceiued not knowing the scriptures neither doe ye vnderstand the power of God And He opened the mindes of his Disciples that they might vnderstand the scriptures Secondlie because it is a true and sure testimonie and a cleare proofe of Gods fauourable good will which he hath reueiled concerning himselfe without which reuelation of scripture there is no wholesome knowledge nor faith nor accesse to God For in this such thinges as are necessarie to doctrine to discipline gouernement of the holie Church for all and singular persons in the ordinarie ministerie of saluation whence also springeth true faith in this I say are all such things fullie absolutelie and so farre forth as 〈◊〉 requisite as in a moste excellent and moste exquisite worke of the holie Ghost comprehended and included then which no Angell from heauen can bring any thing more certaine and if he should bring any other thing he ought not to be beleeued And this perswasion and beliefe concerning holie scripture namely that it is taught and inspired of God is the beginning and ground of our Christian profession which taketh beginning from the worde outwardlie preached as from an ordinarie meane ordeâ—â—ed of god for this purpose Wherefore euerie one ought verie highly to esâ—eâ—â—e of the diuine writings of the holie Prophets and Apostles resolutelie to beleeue them and religiouslie to yeaâ—d vnto them in all things diligentlie to reade them to gather wholsome doctrine our of them and according to them ought euerie man to frame and order himselfe but especiallie they who after an holie manner are set ouer the Church of God For which causes in our Churches and meetings this holy scripture is rehearsed to the hearers in the common and mother tongue which all vnderstand and especiallie according to the auncient custome of the Church those portions of the Gospells in scripture which are wont to be read on solemne holie daies out of the Euangelistes and Apostles writings are vsually called Gospells Epistles out of which profitable and whollsome doctrines and exhortations and sermons are made to the people as at all times occasion and neede requiteth We likewise teach that the writings of holie Doctors especiallie of those that are auncient are also to be esteemed for true and profitable wherof there may be some vse to instruct the people yet onelie in those thinges wheerin they agree with the holie scripture or are not contrarie thereunto and so farre forth as they giue testimonie to the excellencie thereof to the information and example of the Apostolike Church and swarue not from the consent iudgement and decrees of the auncient Church wherein shee hath continued vnspotted in the trueth after what sort they themselues also haue charged men to iudge and thinke of their writings and haue giuen warning that heede should be taken lest that they beeing but men too much should be ascribed to them Of which thing S. Augustine speaketh in this manner Be not thou a seruant to my writings as it were to the Canonical scriptures but in the Canonical scriptures such things as thou didâ—t not beleue when thou hast there found them immediately beleue But in my writings that which thou knowest not for a certaine trueth vnlesse thou perceiue it to be certaine hold it not resolutelie And else where he saith Giue not as great credit to mine or Ambrose his words as to the Canonicall scriptures This is the right rule to discerne writings by which so greatlie liked the Papists that they haue cited it in their decretal distinct 9. Chap. Noli meis verbis c. OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION THis one god hath reuealed himselfe to be such a one vnto men first in the creation preseruation gouerning of his works secondly faâ—re more plainely in his word which word in the beginning he reuealed to the fathers by certaine visions and oracles and then caused it to be written in these bookes which we cal Holie scripture All this holie scripture is conteined in the Canonicall bookes of the olde and new Testament The Catalogue whereof is this The fiue bookes of Moses namelie Genesis Exodus Leuiticus Numbers
we teach that such as would be saued must in no wise separate themselues from the true Church of Christ But yet we do not so strictlie shut vp the Church within those markes before mentioned as thereby to exclude al those out of it which either doe not communicate in the sacraments by reason that they want them or else not willinglie nor vpon contempt but being constrained by necessitie do against their willes â—bstaine from them or in whome faith doth sometimes faile though not quite decaie nor altogether die or in whome some slippes and errors of infirmitie maie be found for we know that God had some friendes in the worlde that were not of the common wealth of Israell We know what befull the people of God in the captiuitie of Babylon where they wanted their sacrifices seuentie yeâ—es We know verie well what hapned to S. Peter who denied his Master and what is wont daylie to fall out among the faithfull and chosen of God which go astraie and are full of infirmities We know moreouer what manner of Churces the Churches at Galatia and Corinth were in the Apostles time in which the Apostle Paull condemneth diuers great and hevnous crimes yet he calleth them the holie Churches of Christ Yea and it fulleth out sometimes that God in his iust iudgement suffereth the trueth of his worde and the Catholique Faith and his owne true worship to be so obscured and defaced that the Church seemeth almost quite rased out and not so much as a face of a Church to remaine as wee see fell out in the daies oâ— Eliah and at other times And yet in the meane time the Lorde hath in this world euen in this darkenes his 〈◊〉 worshippers and those not a few but euen seuen thousand and more For the Apostle crieth The foundation of the Lord standeth sure and hath this seale the Lorde knoweth who are his c Whereupon the Church of God maie be termed inuisible not that the men whereof it consisteth are inuisible but because it being hidden from our sight and knowne onelie vnto God it cannot be discerned by the iudgement of man Againe not all that are reckoned in the number of the Church are saintes and the liuelie and true members of the Church for there be manie Hypocrits which outward lie doe heare the worde of God and publiquelie receiue the Sacramentes and beare a shew to praie vnto God alone through Christ to confesse Christ to be their onelie righteousnes and doe seeme outwardlie to worshippe God and to exercise the dueties of charitie to the bretheren and for a while through patience to indure in troubles calamities And yet they are altogether destitute of the inward illumination of the spirit of God of faith and sinceritie of heart and of perseuerance or continuance to the ende And these men are for the most part at the length laid open what they be For the Apostle Iohn saieth They went out from among vs but they were not of vs for if they had beene of vs they would haue taried with vs. Yet these men whilest they doe pertend religion they are accounted to be in the Church howsoeuer indeed they be not of the Church Euen as traitours in a commonwealth before they be detected are counted in the number of good Citizens and as the cockell and darnell and chaffe are founde amongst the wheate and as wennes and swellinges are in a perfect bodie when they are rather diseases and deformities then true members of the bodie And therefore the Church is verie well compareed to a drawnet which draweth vp fishes of all sortes and to a fielde wherein is founde both darnell and good corne We are to haue a speciall regarde that we iudge not rashlie before the time nor go about to exclude cast of and cut awaie them whom the Lord would not haue excluded nor cut of or whome without some damage to the Church we cannot separate from it Againe we must be verie vigilant lest that the godlie falling fast a sleepe the wicked grow stronger and doe some mischiefe to the Church Furthermore we teach that it is carefully to be marked wherein especiallie the trueth and vnity of the Church consisteth lest that we either rashlie breede or nourish schismes in the Church It consisteth not in outward rites and ceremonies but rather in the trueth and vnity of the Catholike faith This Catholike faith is not taught vs by the ordinancesor lawes of men but by the holie scriptures a compendious short summe wherof is the Apostles creed And therfore we reade in the auncient writers that there was manifolde diuersities of ceremonies but that was alwaies free neither did any man think that the vnity of the church was therby broken or dissolued We saie then that the true vnitie of the Church doth consist in seuerall points of doctrine in the true and vniforme preaching of the gospell in such rites as the Lord himselfe hath expresly set downe and here we vrge that saying of the Apostle verie earnestly As many of vt therefore as are perfect let vs be thus in minded If any man thinke otherwise the Lord shall reueale the same vnto him And yet in that whereunto we haue attained let vs all follow one direction and all of vs be like affected one towardes another OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the Church THis we holde that of such liuelie stones beeing by this meane built vpon this liuelie rocke the Church and the holy gathering together of al the Saints the Spouse of Christ which beeing clensed by his blood he shal once in time to come present without blot before his Father is founded The which Church though it be manifest to the ties of God alone yet is it not onelie seene and knowen by certaine outwarde rites instituted of Christ himselfe and by the worde of God as by a publique and lawfull discipline but it is so appointed that without these marks no man can be iudged to be in this Church but by the special priuiledge of God OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL Of the Church WE beleeue a holie Christian Church that is a communion of Saints a gathering together of the faithfull in spirit which is holie and the Spouse of Christ wherein all they be Citizens which doe truelie confesse that Iesus is the Christ the Lambe that taketh away the sins of the worlde and doe shew forth that faith by the workes of loue And a little after This Church of Christ doth labour all that it can to keepe the bondes of peace and loue in vnitie Therefore it doth by no meanes communicate with Sectes and the rules of orders deuised for the difference of daies meates apparell and ceremonies OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of the holie Church and of the godlie institution and gouernement thereof and of Discipline Also of Antichrist CHAP. 8. IN the eight place it is taught touching the acknowledging of the
in this life as our Lord saith Mat. â—2 The kingdome of God is like vnto a drawe net 〈◊〉 into 〈…〉 wâ—â—rein 〈◊〉 are gathered both good and bad but yet they which become enemies to the true doctrine cease to be members of this visible congregation according to that saying Is anie man teach another Gospell let him be accâ—â—sed OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of the cheefe Bishop THere be those that attribute this to the Bishop of Rome that he is the heade of the Vniuersall Church that he hath power in earth not onelie to ordeine ciuill kingdomes and to gouerne all Ecclesiasticall persons and matters but also to commaund the Angels in heauen to deliuer soules out of Purgatorie and to blesse or deliuer whom it pleaseth him But we acknowledge that if the Bishop of Rome were a godly man and did teach the gospel of Christ according to the writings of the Prophets Apostles then he had a ministerie of high authoritie in this earth to wit a ministerie of remitting and reteining sinnes then which ministerie there is nothing greater or more excellent in this earth But he alone hath not this ministerie but he hath it in common with all those who by a lawful calling do preach the Gospell of Christ For the ministerie of remitting or reteining sinnes which otherwise is called the key of the kingdome of heauen is not giuen to the free power of the person of men but it is so neerelie annexed to the worde of the gospell that so many as do preach the Gospel may truly be said to remit and to reteine sins to wit to remit their sins who by faith doe receiue the Gospell to reteine theirs that doe contemne the Gospell Mar. 16. Preach the Gospell to euerie creature He that shall beleeue and be baptized shall be saued but he that will not beleeue shall be damned Hilarie De Trinit lib. 6. saith The father reuealed it to Peter that he should saie thou art the Sonne of God Therfore vpon this rock of Confession is the Church builded this faith is the foundation of the Church whatsoeuer this faith shall loose or binde in earth shall be loosed or bound in heauen Chrysostome saith They which beare the keies be the priests to whome the worde of teaching and interpreting the Scriptures is committed Now the keie is the worde of the knowledge of the Scriptures by which keie the trueth is opened to men Augustine De Doctâ— Christ Lib. 1. Cap. 18. saith These keies did he giue to the Church that whatsoeuer it looseth in earth should be loosed in heauen to â—it that whosoeuer would not beleeue that his sinnes are forgiuen hiâ— in the Church they should not be forgiuen to him but whosoeuer should beleeue and being corrected doth turne from his sinnes being placed in the lappe of the Church should by the same faith and correction be healed Ambrose saith Sinnes are remitted by the worde whereof the Leuite is the interpreter or expounder Bernard in epist ad Eug. saith The true successâ—â—er of Paull will sate with Paull Not that we haue dominion ouer your saith but we are helpers â—f your ioy The heires of Peter will heare Peter saying Not as though ye were Lordes ouer Gods heritage but that ye maie be ensamples to the flocke Thomas in Summa sua parte 3. in addit q. 6. art 6. saith Because the Church is founded vpon Faith and the Sacraments therefore it doth not pertaine to the ministers of the Church to make new Articles of Faith or to set a parte those which are made neither to appoint new Sacramentes or to take awaie those which are appointed but this is proper to that excellencie of power which iâ— due to Christ alone who is the foundation of the Church And therfore as the Pope cannot dispense that anie one maie be saued without Baptisme so can he not dispense with anie to be saued without confession because that he bindeth by force of a Sacrament And although Thomas haue his opinions touching confession yet this which he saith It doth not pertaine to the Ministers of the Church among whome he reckoneth the Pope to make new Articles of Faith and to appoint new Sacraments is in deede an Apostolike and Catholike iudgement For no other ministerie doeth perteine to the ministers of the Church which haue their calling from Christ then that which we mentâ—oned before and which the Apostles of Christ themselues did execute touching the remittting and reteining of sinnes Therefore if anie thing more then this ministerie be attributed to the Bishop of Rome this is either giuen vnto him by mans ordinances or els it is feigned by the Monkes and other flatterers against the authoritie of the worde of God Of the Church WE beleeue and coâ—fâ—sse that there is one holie Catholique and Apostolique Church according to the Creede of the Apostles and the Nicene Creede 2. That this Church is so gouerned of the holie Ghost that although he suffer it to be weake in this earth yet he doth â—lwaies preserue it that it doe not perish either by errours or by sinnes 3. That in this world manie naughtie men and hypocrites are mingled with this Church 4. That these naughtie men and hypocrites if by a lawfull calling they shall take vponthem the ministerie of the Church shall not of themselues anie whit hinder the trueth of the Sacraments except they peruert the ordinance of Christ and teach wicked thinges 5. That in this Church there is true remission of sinnes 6. That this Church hath authoritie to beare witnes of the holie Scripture 7. That this Church hath authoritie to iudge of all doctrines according to that Trie the spirits whether they be of God And Let the other iudge 8. That this Church hath authoritie * to interpret the scripture But where this Church is to be sought and whether her authoritie be limited within certaine boundes diuers men doe iudge diuerslie But we thinke that men are to iudge by the authoritie both of the holie Scripture and also of the auncient Fathers that the true Catholike and Apostolike Church is not tied to one certaine place or nation nor to one certaine kinde of men but that it is in that place or nation where the Gospel of Christ is sincerelie preached and his Sacraments rightlie administred according to Christ his institution Ioan. 10. I haue saide ye are Gods He called them Gods vnto whome the worde of God was giuen c. Therefore there is the people or Church of God where the worde of God is preached Iohn 15. Now you are cleane through the worde which I haue spoken to you Therefore the worde of Christ which is the Gospell doeth declare where that Church is which is cleane in the sight of God Rom. 1. The Gospell is the power of God to saluation to euerie one that beleeueth Therefore where the Gospell is which is acknowledged by faith there God hath his Church wherein he
Synod and the Latine Churches in the olde time was not so seuere in this pointe for they did put from the ministerie onelie such as when they had taken vpon them anie Ecclesiastical function did afterwards marrie wiues yet they did not forbid mariage But this is a new law of the Pope vnknowne to the auncient Churches and Synods which doth whollie forbidde mariages and breaketh of such as are contracted But it is euident that either part of this decree is flat contrarie to the Gospell They alledge against vs the authoritie of the Church and of synodes which the Popes them selues that were authors of this decree did impudentlie contemne and godlie Priestes did euidentlie withstand this new lawe For the Ecclesiasticall histories doe testifie that it was neuer laied vpon the Churches without great contentions and resistance The Bishoppe of Tarracon writeth to Syricius the Pope That the Priestes of Spaine could not be brought to admit that lawe which for bad them the vse of their wiues What a stirre doth Syricius keepe there How sharpelie doth he write For these are the wordes of Syricius which are vnmeete for a Pope Let him tell me whosoeuer he be a hunter after lustes and a Master of vices And thereupon he wresteth the words of S. Paull to his cause which are most farre from it They which liue in the flesh can not please god A man may doubt suerelie whether it maie better be attributed to his ignorance or his impudencie that he speaketh so disdainefully of mariage For he goeth about nothing else but to forbidde Priestes the vse of their wiues which then they had maried But the Popes that succeeded after were yet more harde and cruell When the Archbishop of Mentz did in a Synode rehearse the Popes decree touching the putting awaie of wiues in Germanie the Priestes were so kindled in their anger that they threatned to set vpon the Archbishoppe himselfe And it was in deed both an vnworthie and cruell thing to put awaie their wiues which they then had But at last either force or superstition got the vpper hand Cyprian was farre more equall and gentle to such women as had not kept their vowed chastitie For he writeth in the first booke the 11. Epist If they will not or cannot indure it it is better they should marrie then that they should fall into the fire through their importune lusts In any wise let them giue no offence to the breethren or sisters Besides this vniust lawes are not wonte to be perpetuall Wee doe therefore intreat the moste excellent Emperour that among manie other enormities of the Church he will also consider the faultes of this law in which case that also is to be weighed The nature of man doeth as it were waxe olde and is become weaker Wherefore there must be care had that vices doe not increase Neither must the lawes themselues be seedes of vices Plato saith verie wiselie that Lawes must be made for vertues sake Now whether this tradition of single life be mainteined for pieties sake or for some other purpose it is no hard matter to determine Last of all seeing that Christ hath especiallie commended the care of the ministers of the Gospell to the godlie wee desire therefore that the moste excellent Emperour would restraine this crueltie which hath a long time bin exercised vpon godlie Priestes and would rather consult with the Church then with our aduersaries in that behalfe Surelie loue and mercifull dealing should florish in the Church Wherfore the true church doth greatlie abhorre vnnecessarie crueltie and would not haue the Priestes put to death for a tyrannicall tradition She would also haue the poore Wiues Children of Priests fauourablie dealt with All whose liues saftie the Church doth commend vnto thee O most mercifull Emperour All the godlie wheresoeuer are touched with their miseries doe in heart desire Christian lenitie in this behalfe and doe also with teares iointlie commend learned and honest men that are profitable to the Church together wth their wiues and children vnto thee whome they se both to be indued with an excellent and heroiâ—all goodnes and kindenes and also to haue vsed in this cause verie notable moderation which doth let vs vnderstand that thou art carefull of bringing some remedie vnto the common wealth The Church would not haue thee to be a minister of another mans crueltie The greatest honour of Kings is that which Esaie giueth to them when he saith that they should be nurse fathers to the Church that is that kingdomes and the maintenance of peace and of humane society should not onlie serue for the profit of the bodie but also should further the gospel namelie when as they both rule the Priests and also graunt peace quietnes to Cities that the youth might be trained vp in religion and men might be instructed The Church therefore doth beseech thee to remember that the care of defending the godlie Priests as of certeine nourslings lieth vpon thee It belongeth vnto this calling to be a succour for innocencie to saue from iniuries especially such as are weake which are not able to defend themselues as namelie godlie women children and orphanes or the fatherles Among which you maie well thinke that the wiues and children of Priests which are right orphanes in deed are left vnto your charge by the Lorde The Church as moste full of naturall affection and loue doth not onelie approoue of the mutuall loue of maried folkes one to another and of the loue of parents to their children but is also touched with the miseries of those that are forlorne and fatherles And surelie shee iudgeth in so great goodnes of your nature that there is no inhumanitie or want of naturall affection VVherefore shee is in good hope that the murders and executions of Priests and the banishment of their wiues and children doe grieue thee not a litle The Church also doth giue thee warning to looke to it lest manie points of Christian doctrine the vnfolding and laying open whereof is verie necessarie be smothered vp whiles godlie and learned ministers are put to death and whiles men are driuen from the studie of Christian doctrine VVhat else do our aduersaries seeke but that all good learning true doctrine may be rooted out or oppressed men maie onlie depend vpon the authoritie of such as do bear rule that they might esteem the dreams of vnlearned men though neuer so impious neuer so absurd for oracles Our aduersaries imagine that this barbarous bondage is the best and surest for their Lordlie rule And in deed it is verie euident how the Church in manie places iâ— oppressed with this bondage Now though libertie maie not be graunted to disanull such determinations as be receiued by good authoritie and though men ought not to depart either from the scriptures or from the decrees of the ancient Synods wherin they haue determined of Christian doctrine yet is it not meet that the authority
especially according to that which the Lord commaundeth Giue vnto Cesar the things which are Cesars and vnto God the things which are Gods But if some should attempt to remooue any from this Christian and true opinion they ought to follow the example of the Apostles who with a bolde courage nothing at all daunted answered the Magistrate and counsell of Ierusalem in this manner We ought rather to obey God then men Whereof also is to be seene the iudgement of the olde fathers and of the Canon law where they thus write and these are the wordes of S. Ierome If the Lord or magistrate commaund those things that are not contrary to the holy scriptures let the seruant be subiect to the Lord but if 〈◊〉 anie thing contrarie let him rather obey the Lord of his pâ—â—rit then of his bodie And a litle after If it be good which the Emperor commaundeth do the will of him that commaundeth if it be euill answer we ought rather to obey God then men THE CONCLVSION ANd hetherto haue beene informed and shewed vnto your Maiestie in this writing the reasons causes of our faith and doctrine and Christian religion fuch doctrine as the ministers of our Churches all and singular euery one according to the gift of god graunted vnto him do with one consent of iudgement holde talke of and preach and do constantlie manteine and fight for the same not with the power of this world but by holy scriptures against those that impugne it or by teaching do spread abroade contrarie errors thereunto Neither yet without that modestie that becommeth the profession of Christians do they stubbournly rather then rigiouslie persist in this doctrine or haue at any time heretofore persisted but if anie thing be found herein not well taken by them and that by certeine grounds out of the word of god which ought to be the rule of iudgement vnto all men peaceablie and with a meeke spirit as it ought to be done be shewed vnto them they are readie and forward and thereunto as alwaies heretofore so now they offer themselues that after due consideration true knowledge of the trueth had they will most gladlie and thankfullie receiue that doctrine which shall haue better foundations and willinglie reforme whatsoeuer shall haue need to be amended Wherefore most excellent King and gratious Lord maie it please your Maiestie to examine this our confession and after diligent and due consideration had to waie and consider whether anie man worthelie and for iust cause may reiect and condemne this doctrine as not agreeable to the holie scripture nor Christian Verilie we are of opinion that if anie man presume to despise or condemne this doctrine he must of necessitie also condemne the holie scripture from whence it was taken and the auncient and true Christian Doctors with whome it agreeth and also the holie lie Church it selfe which from the beginning and that constantlie 〈◊〉 and doth teach And hereby your Maiesty may graciâ—â—slie perceiue and determine whether the complaints and accusations of our aduersaries and such as fauour not vs and our teachers be iust or noe Wherefore most humbly we pray that your sacred Maiestie will giue no place or credit to our aduersaries in those matters which diuers waies without anie ground they charge vs withall when as without all humanitie they accuse vs our ministers and preachers as if we had an other religion and taught an other doctrine then that which at this present we offer vnto your Maiestie or that we presume stubbournlie to take in hand or do attempt anie other thing against God and your Maiestie and contrarie to the institutions of this common wealth and to the publique law of the kingdome of Bohemia And your Maiestie may well call to your remembrance that we haue euerie waie and at all times behaued our selues obedientlie and peaceablie and in all things which may turne or belong to the preseruation of your Maiesties person and to the publique good and commoditie of the whol realme in al such things I say we haue indeauoured not to be behinde others and hereafter also we offer our selues most readie to perfourme the same according to our allegeance and duetie Neither do we think it onelie a point of vertue and to apperteine vnto honesty alone and the good estate of the common wealth to yeeld our selues subiect and faithfull to your maiesty for peace concord and the rewards of this life but much rather we acknowledge that it pleaseth God and that so is his will that euery one for conscience sake should be obedient to the Magistrate and should reuerence loue honour and highly esteem him euen as our teachers also do deale both with vs and with the people to perfourme this and oftentimes by teaching out of the word doe in force it vpon vs both Here we commend our selues vnto your Maiesty as to the fatherly and liberall tuition care and protection of our most gracious Lord and do most humbly beseech of your Maiesty that vnto these things which on the befalfe of Christian religion we haue tendred vnto your Maiestie we may receiue a courteous answer and such as God maie be pleased withall The almightie and euerlasting God graciouslie preserue your Maiestie in continuall health to the profit benefit and increase of his holie Christian Church Amen Prouerb 20. Mercie and trueth preserue the King for his throne is established with mercie OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE beleeue that God would haue the world to be gouerned by lawes and by ciuill gouernmenr that there maiâ— be certaine bridles whereby the immoderate desires of the world maie be restrained and that therefore he appointed kingdomes common wealths and other kindes of principalitie whether they come by inheritance or otherwise And not that alone but also whatsoeuer perteineth to the state of righteousnes as they call it whereof he desireth to be acknowledged the author Therefore he hath also deliuered the sword into the hands of the Magistrates to wit that offences maie be repressed not onely those which are committed against the second table but also against the first Therefore because of the author of this order we must not onelie fuffer them to rule whome he hath set ouer vs but also giue vnto them all honour and reuerence as vnto his embassadours and ministers assigned of him to execute a lawfull and holie function Also Art 40. THerefore we affirme that we must obey the lawes and statutes that tribute must be paied and that we must patientlie endure the other burdens to conclude that we must willnglie suffer the yoke of subiection although the Magistrate be infidells so that the soueraigne gouernment of God do remaine wholl or entire and nothing diminished Therefore we detest all those which do reiect all kinde of dominion and bring in a communitie and confusion of goods and who to conclude do go about to ouerthrow al order of law OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA
AN HARMONY OF THE CONFESSIONS OF THE FAITH OF THE CHRISTIAN AND REFORMED CHVRCHES which purelie professe the holy doctrine of the Gospell in all the chiefe Kingdomes Nations and Prouinces of Europe the Catologue and order whereof the Pages following will declare There are added in the ende verie shorte notes in which both the obscure thinges are made plaine those thinges which maie in shew seeme to be contrarie each to other are plainelie and verie modestlie reconciled and if anie points doe as yet hang in doubt they are sincerelie pointed at All which things in the name of the Churches of Fraunce and Belgia are submitted to the free and discrete iudgement of all other Churches Newlie translated out of Latine into English Also in the end is added the Confession of the Church of Scotland Alowed by publique authoritie Imprinted by THOMAS THOMAS Printer to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge 1586. A PREFACE IN THE NAME OF THE CHVRCHES OF FRAVNCE AND BELGIA VVHICH PROfesse the reformation of the Gospell â‚ AMbrose in a certaine place saith notablie There ought to be no strife but conference among the seruants of Christ. For seeing the dulnes of mans vnderstanding especiallie in heauenlie matters is such that we can not oft times perceiue matters otherwise verie plaine it can by no meanes be denied but that by mutuall conference and friendly and brotherly debating of the matter we come to verie great light And that especiallie seemeth profitable and needful that some should be set on edge by others that those thinges which the Lord hath particularlie bestowed vpon seuerall members of the Church may redound to the common benefit of the wholl bodie and that all sinister affection set a part Christ who is the Fathers wisdome and the onely Master and teacher of the Church may be heard and as he is the Prince of peace may so by his spirit ioyne together our mindes that if it be possible we maie all thinkâ— one and the same thing in the Lorde But to striue braule and fiercelie and frowardlie to contend as fensers doe is so farre from becomming men that are taught of god as that it is not seemely for modest or ciuill persons And if so be that in all yea euen in the verie least affaires of mans life that rule of modestie is to be kept what I pray you is to be done when we are in hand with God and Gods matters Surelie holie things are holily and deuoutly to be handled in the feare of god loue of our neighbour Who if he goe out of the way is by the Spirit of meâ—kenes to be called backe againe but if he take the right waie he is more and more to be instructed therein to the end it may appeare that we are not driuen by any motion of man but that in all things our mindes are ruled and gouerned by God Yet alas such is the spot and staine of our times that the euill custome of writing whatsoeuer and euen of railing hath seised vpon the wits mindes not of meane men onely but euen of those whom iâ— most of all behooued to doe the cleane contrary The roble of Iesuites and such other like fellows whose verie rewarde is the earnest of bondage and cursed speaking how shameleslie and outragiouslie they are caried against vs and the trueth woh what bitternes they cast out against vs such things as they haue bin taught in the schoole of shamelesnes it maâ—e be sufficientlie perceiued of any man For thâ—y when they feele them selues pressed with moste strong reasons and ouercome with expresse places of scripture they runne to cauills and slaunders as to the onelie refuge of their errours They say wee haue reuolted from the Catholique Church that we might follow the diuers imaginations of men they crâ—e aloud that we are heretikes schisâ—atiques and sectaries and they oft times in mockage cal vs Confessionists and moreouer they laâ—e in our dish that wee neither agree with our selues nor with others whoe detest the bishoppe of Rome but there are as many Religions among vs as there are Confessions of Faith And that they may seeme to procure credit to themselues and to giue a check to the Germane Churches especiallie they bring forth both certeine other writings and especiallie that Forme of Agreement of late published in Germanie in which there are certaine things to be seene farre differing from those auncient Confessions of Faith which the Churches of the Gospell haue euen since the beginning giuen out But let them so thinke that the fault of heresie is not to be laide vpon those whose faith altogether relieth on moste sure grounds of scripture that they are no schismatiques who intierly cleaue to Gods Church such an one as the Prophets Apostles doe describe vnto vs nor to be accounted sectaries who embrace the truth of God which is one and alwaies like it selfe What doe they mean I praie you by the name of Confessionists so often repeated For if euerie man be commaunded to make confession of his Faith so often as Gods glorie and the edifying of the Church shall require what a wonderfull or strange thing ought it to seeme if Cities if Prouinces if wholl kingdomes haue made profession of their faith when they were falsely charged by the Popish sorte that they had gone from the doctrine of the true beleeuing Church but they will saie there ought to be one confession of faith and no moe as though forsooth a confession of faith were to be valued rather by the words then by the thing it selfe What therefore will they saie to our ancetours who when they had the Apostles Creede yet for all that set out the Nicene Chalcedonian and manie moe such like Creedes Those Creedes saie you were generall Yea surelie but so generall that a great part of the world in those elder times followed the frantique heresies of the Arrians whom the godlie forefathers by setting forth those Creedes desired to bring home into the Church againe The trueth saith Hilarie was by the aduise and opinions of Bishops many waies sought a reason of that which was meant was rendered by seuerall confessions of faith set downe in writing And a litle after It ought to seeme no maruell right welbeloued breethren that mens faiths began to be declared so thick the outrage of heretiques laieth this necessitie vpon vs. Thus much saide Hilarie What that Athanasius Augustine and many other auncients set forth their Creedes also that the puritie of Christian faith might more and more shine sorth Therefore if Kingdoms Cities and whole prouinces haue priuatelie made confession of their faith this was the cause therof for that hitherto the state of times hath not suffered that a generall Councell of all those who professe the reformed religion might be holden But if it once come to passe and the Lord graunt that the Churches maie at length inioy so great a benefit then there may be one onelie confession of faith extant
conceiued in the same wordes if the state of the Churches shal seeme to require it Let them therefore leaue of in mockage to terme vs Confessionistes vnles perhaps they looke for this answere at our hands that it is a farre more excellent thing to beare a name of confessing the faith then of denying the trueth For euen as moe smal streames may flow from one spring so moe confessions of faith may issue out from one and the same truth of faith Now to speake somewhat also of those who while they will seeme to embrace the trueth of the Gospell and renounce popish errours shew themselues more vniust towards vs then was meet they should we are compelled to finde want of Christian charitie inthem This one thing in deed was remaining that after so many daungers losses banish ments downefalles woes without number griefes and torments we should also be euill intreated by those of whome some comforte was rather to be looked for But that ancient enimie of the Church is farre deceiued by whose subtilties this euil is also wrought for vs while he hopeth that we maâ—e by his craftes be ouerwhelmed But bearing our selues bolde on that loue which the mercifull God through Iesus Christ our Lord beareth vnto vs and whoe hath planted a loue and feare of him in our mindes we leape for ioye in these verie thinges and boast with the Apostle that it will neuer be the same grace of God alwaies preuenting vs that tribulation anguish hunger nakednes the sword false accusation or cursed speaking shall withdraw vs from the trueth once knowne and vndertaken For we knowe that saying of Chrysostome to be true It is not euill to suffer but to doe euill Neither are we anie whit disgraced hereby but they whom I know not what distemperature whetteth against vs hauing deserued nothing to repaie them like for like quitting rayling with rayling far be it from vs whom God vouchsafeth this honour that being fashioned like to the image of his Sonne we might through good reporte and euill reporte walke on vpholden with the staie of a good conscience yea we haue resolued with our selues not only to abide the open wronges of our enimies but euen the disdaine of our bretheren although neuer so vniust And what we furthermore think of the doctrine of our Lord Iesus Christ the confession of our faith set forth manie yeares agoe hath made it knowen to the wholl world and we haue God and Angells together with men witnesses of that sincere endeuour by which we laboured and doe as yet to the vttermoste of our power labour to set vp againe and maintaine the pure worshipe of God among vs out of Gods word And euen as we shewed our selues to be readie at all times to render a reason of the hope that is in vs so we thought it a matter worth the paines to make all men priuie to that bonde which one our parte is verie straight with the holie and truelie Catholike Church of God with euerie Saint and sounde member thereof that so farre as we câ—n we might deliuer partlie our selues partly the Churches ioyned with vs from those moste greeuous crimes by which some mens speaches bookes are laid to our charge And when we be thought our selues by what means it might best be done this especiallie for the present time seemed a meet waie vnto vs which would giue offence to no man might satisfie al that would yeald vnto reason namelie to publish this Harmonie of confessions whereby it might sufficientlie be vnderstood howe falselie we are charged as though we that haue reiected popish errors agreed not at al among our selues For to beginne with those stout maintainers of the Romish tyranny who wil yet seeme to be defenders of the truth this conference of confessions will plucke euery visard from their faces when as itshal plainely appeere that al the opinions in these confessions of faith were in other sondrie words so laid down that yet the same truth alwaies abideth there is none at al or very litle difference in the thinges themselues And how narrow must they needs perceiue the boundes of that their Catholique Churche to be when it shal be openlie knowen that so many kingdomes prouinces cities peoples nations professing the truth of the Gospell doe with common consent renounce the abuses and orders of the Romish Church As for those whome without anie desert it pleaseth to count vs among the Arrians and Turkes they shal see also how farre through the benefit of God we be from such hainous and wicked errours And they also who accuse vs of sedition shall perceiue how reuerentlie we thinke of the dignitie of kings and the Magistrates authoritie and they to conclude that not being content with those publique confessions of the Churches of Germanie may by laying against vs that forme of new agreement seem worthelie more and more to seuer them selues from vs and who haue alreadie very pithilie been refuted by moste learned writings they also shall if true agreement be earnestlie sought be satisfied with this Harmonie For that we maie freelie saie as it is in deede that long rancke of names sealed and written at that booke is such that it seemeth rather to stand idlelie in the field then to fight manfullie And if it had pleased vs to followe this pollicie we might haue set downe the names not of seuen or eight thousand meane men most famous Princes and some other excepted of whome it maie worthelie be doubted whether there euer were anie such or what they were but also the names of farre moe Churches And this our diligence had beene farre more commendable namele beeing bestowed not in wringing out and begging from village to village some hundreds of names but in laying out the opinions of moste gracious Kinges moste renoumed Princes of noble nations and peoples of moste mightie common wealthes and Cities of which a great parte hath not bin vsed to dispute in corners or to trifle but hath knowen these manie yeares how euen vnto bloode to suffer manie and greeuous thinges for Gods trueth sake But we know that the truth hath not it warrant from men nor by men it is simple it wil be simplie published and taught Therfore we are purposed for this time not to deale by any long disputation with anie man but barâ—lie to open the meaning of the reformed Churches to knit all the Churches of Christ together with one bond of brotherlie loue to keepe peace with all men and so farre as it ought to be done to iudge well of all men yea and to intreat those whoe thinke somwhat too hardlie of vs that if we disagree from the confession of no Church that doth truelie beleeue they would themselues also beginne to be of the same minde with vs and quietlie and soberlie conferre with their bretheren of what thinges they shall thinke good rather then themselues to slaunder giue the aduersaries occcasion to rayle vpon
time or worthines of the Churches Authors that wrote them or other such like circumstance theâ—fore it seemed good without anie enuie or preiudice of other Confessions either more auncient or more famous to giue the first place to the latter Confession of Heluetia â—oth because the order thereof seemed more fitie and â—he wholl handling of doctrine more full and conuenient and also because that Confession was publiquelie approoued subscribed vnto by verie manie Churches of dâ—uers Naâ—â—onâ— Farther vpon â—his do the reâ—t fitly follow to wit â—he former confession of Heluetia then all other without any â—hoâ—sâ— indifferentlie saue that we had rather ioyne together thâ— Confessions of Germanie then sâ—uer them â—ach 〈…〉 according to â—hâ— argument of euerie Section 〈…〉 infoâ—â—ed to pâ—t that Confession of th◠〈…〉 as receâ—uâ—d somewhat â—â—te in the laâ—â— plâ—ce 〈…〉 if it shall not seeme fitte and conuenient to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may easilie be altered in the second edition as other Confessions also if anie such beside these shall be wanting may in their due place be adioyned To conclude that the godly Reader may want nothing and that no man may suspect anie thing to be taken awaie or added to anie of those Confessions we haue here set downe the articles or chiefe points in the order wherin they were first written Which we desire euerie man fauourably to interprete and to enioy this our labour rather seeking peace and agreement then malitiouslie hunting after occasions of dissensions PROPER CATALOGVES FOR EVERIE CONFESSION CONTEINED IN THIS HARMONIE AFTER THAT ORDER WHEREIN They were first written THE ARTICLES OF THE FORMER CONFESsion of Heluetia SCripture 1 Interpretation 2 Fathers 3 Humane Traditions 4 The drift of the Scripture 5 God 6 Man and his strength 7 Originall sinne 8 Free will 9 The eternall Counsell touching the restoring of man 10 Iesus Christ and those benefites which we reape by him 11 The drift of the doctrine of the Gospell 12 Faith and the force thereof 13 The Church 14 Of the Ministers of the word 15 Ecclesiasticall power 16 The choosing of Ministers 17 The head and Shepherd of the Church 18 The dueties of Ministers 19 Of the force and efficacie of the Sacraments 20 Baptisme 21 The Eucharist 22 Holie assemblies 23 Of Heretikes Schismatikes 24 Of thinges indifferent 25 Of the Magistrate 26 Of Holie Wedlocke 27 THE CHIEFE POINTS OF THE LATTER CONfession of Heluetia Of the holie Scripture being the true word of God 1 Of Interpreting the holie Scripture and of â—athers Councels and Traditions 2 Of God his vnitie and the Trinitie 3 Of Idoles or Images of God Christ and Saintes 4 Of the Adoration worshippe and Inâ—ocation of God through the onelie Mediatour Iesus Christ 5 Of the Prouidence of God 6 Of the creation of all thinges of Angells the Deuill and man 7 Of the fall of man sinne and the cause of sinne 8 Of free wâ—ll and so of mans power and abilitie 9 Of the Predestination of God and Election of the saintes 10 Of Iesus Christ being true God man and the onlie Sauiour of the world 11 Of the lawe of God 12 Of the Gospell of Iesus Christ of the Promises also of the spirit and the letter 13 Of Repentance and the Conuersion of man 14 Of the true iustification of the faithfull 15 Of Faith and good workes and of their reward and the merit of man 16 Of the Catholique holy Church of God and of the onely head of the Church 17 Of the Ministers of the Church their institution dueties 18 Of the Sacramentes of the Church of Christ 19 Of holie Baptisme 20 Of the holy Supper of the Lord. 21 Of holie and Ecclesiasticall assemblies 22 Of the Praiers of the Church of singing Canonicall houres 23 Of Holy daies fastes and choise of meates 24 Of Comforting or visiting the sicke 25 Of the buriall of the faithfull and the care that is to be had for the dead and of Purgatorie and the appeering of Spirites 26 Of Rites Ceremonies and thinges Indifferent 27 Of the goods of the Church 28 Of single life Wedlocke and the ordering of a Family 29 Of the Magistrate 30 THE ARTICLES OF THE CONFESSION OF Basill Of God 1 Of man 2 Of the care of God toward vs. 3 Of Christ being true God and true man 4 Of the Church 5 Of the Supper of our Lord. 6 Of the Magistrate 7 Of Faith and workes 8 Of the last daie 9 Of thinges commaunded and not commaunded 10 Against the error of the Anabaptistes 11 THE CHIEFE POINTS OF THE CONFESSION OF Bohemia Of the holy Scripture and of Eccâ—siasticall writers â— Of Christian Catechizing 2 Of the vnitie of the diuine essence of the three Persons 3 Of the knowledge of himselfe Also Of sinne the causes and fruites hereof and of the promises of God 4 Of repentance 5 Of Christ the Lord and of Iustification through faith in him 6 Of good workes which be holie actions 7 Of the holie Catholique Church the order and discipline hereof and moreouer of Antichrist 8 Of the Ministers of the Church 9 Of the word of God 10 Of the Sacraments in general 11 Of holy Baptisme 12 Of the Supper of the Lord. 13 Of the keies of Christ. 14 Of thinges accessorie that is of rites or Ecclesiasticall ceremonies 15 Of the politique or Ciuill Magistrate 16 Of Saints and their worship 17 Of fasting 18 Of single life and Wedlocke or the order of maried folke 19 Of the time of Grace 20 THE ARTICLES OF THE FRENCH CONFEssion Of God and his one onelie essence 1 Of the knowledge of God 2 Of the Caâ—onicall bookes of the holy Scripture 3 Of distinguishing the Canonicall bookâ— from the Apocryphall 4 Of the authoritie of the word of God 5 Of the Trinitie of the Persons in one onely essence of God 6 Of the Creation of the world 7 Of the eternal Prouidence of God 8 Of the fall of man and his free will 9 Of Originall sinne 10 Of the propagation of Originall sinne and of the effectes thereof 11 Of the free Election of God 12 Of the reparing of man from his fall through Christ 13 Of two natures in Christ 14 Of the hypostaticall vnion of his two natures 15 Of the death and resurrection of Christ and of the fruit thereof 16 Of the merit and fruit of the sacrifice of Christ 17 Of the remission of sinnes and true Iustification 18 Of the Intercession or Mediation of Christ 19 Of iustifying Faith and the gift and effectes thereof 20. 21. 22 Of the abolishing of Ceremonies and true vse of the Morall lawe 23 Of the intercession of Saintes Purgatorie and other superstitious traditions of the Popish sorte 24 Of the Ministerie of the Gospell 25 Of the vnitie of the Church and the true notes thereof 26. 27. 28 Of Ecclesiasticall functions 29 Of the power and authoritie of the ministers 30 Of their lawfull calling and election 31 Of Ecclesiasticall discipline 32
Of Excommunication and other Censures 33 Of the Sacraments in generall 34 Of Baptisme 35 Of the holie Supper of the Lorde 36 Of the efficacie and true communication of the thing signified by the signes 37. 38 Of the Magistrate and politike lawes 39. 40 THE ARTICLES OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION Of one God in three Persons 1 Of Iesus Christ being the true Sonne of God and of the Incarnation other workes of Redemption and of his two natures being vnseperablie vnited and vnconfounded 2 Of his last comming Of the holie Ghost and his workes in vs. 3 Of the Catholique Church and the one onelie King head and husband thereof 4 Of the diuers degrees of the Church 5 Of the primaâ—ie of the Antichrist of Rome 5 Of the lawful calling and Election of ministers 6 Of their power and the vse of the keies 7 Of mariage and a Single life 8 Of the Canonicall scriptures 9 Of the Sacramentes and the number thereof 10 Of Baptisme 11 Of the holy Eucharist 12 Of the â—â—le of Masses 13 Of Purgatorie 14 Of Ceremonies and Ecclesiasticall rites 15 Of prayer in a vulgare tounge 16 Of the onelie Intercessour and Mediatour Christ 17 Of the corruption of man through sinne of his iustification through Christ 18 Of the one onely sacrifice of Christ whereby we are perfectly reconciled to God 19 Of good workes 20 Of the last resurrectioÌ„ of this flesh 21 THE ARTICLES OF THE CONFESSION OF Belgia Of the essence or nature of God 1 Of the double knowledge of God 2 Of the beginning and author of the word of God 3 Of the Canonicall bookes of the olde and new Testament 4 Of their authoritie 5 Of the Apochryphall bookes 6 Of the perfection of the Canonicall Scripture aboue all the doctrines of all men 7 Of three persons in one onelie essence of God 8 Of the testimonies of both the testaments whereby both the Trinitie of the persons also their properties mâ—â— be prooued 9 Of the diuine nature and generation of Iesus Christ the Sonne of god 10 Of the diuine nature of the holy ghost 11 Of the creation of the world and Angells and the distinguishing of them 12 Of the Prouidence of God and of his iust gouernement both general special 13 Of the creation of man his fal corruption and seruile free wil. 14 Of Original sinne 15 Of free election iust reprobation 16 Of the repairing of man through Christ 17 Of the first comming of Christ and his true incarnation of the seede of Dauid 18 Of his two natures hypostatically vnited in one onelie person 19 Of the cause or end of his death and resurrection 20 Of his onelie Priesthoode and expiatorie sacrifice 21 Of faith the onelie instrument of our Iustification 22 Of true iustification through Christ 23 Of regeneration and good workes 24 Of the abrogating of the law and shadowes 25 Of the onelie Mediatour or intercessour Christ against the intercession of Saints 26 Of the Catholique Church 27 Of the vnitie and communion thereof 28 Of true notes of the true Church 29 Of the gouernement Ecclesiastical functions 30 Of the Election of Ministers Elders and Deaâ—ons and of their authoritie 31 Of Ecclesiastical traditions 32 Of the Sacraments and their number 33 Of Baptisme 34 Of the Supper of the Lord. 35 Of Magistrates and their office and power 36 Of the last Iudgement 37 THE ARTICES OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE Of God and the persons of the diuinitie 1 Of Original sinne 2 Of the incarnation of the Sonne of God 3 Of Iustification 4 Of the Preaching of Repentance and general Remission 5 Of the righteousnes of good wookes 6 Of the Church 7 Of the Sacraments which are administred by euil men 8 Of Baptisme 9 Of the Lords Supper 10 Of Repentance 11 Of Confession 12 Of the vse of Sacraments 13 Of Ecclesiastical order or degrees 14 Of Ecclesiastical riâ—â—s 15 Of ciuil ordinances 16 Of the laâ—â— Iudgement 17 Of frâ—â— wil. 18 Of the cause of sinne 19 Of good workes 20 Of â—nuocation 21 ARTICLES CONCERNING THE ABVSES VVHICH ARE changed in externall rites Of the Masse 1 Of either kinde of the Sacrament 2 Of Confession 3 Of the difference of meaâ—es and such like Popish traditions 4 Of the mariage of the Priestes 5 Of the vowes of Monkes 6 Of Ecclesiastical power 7 THE CHIEFE POINTS OF THE CONFESSION of Saxonie Of Doctrine 1 Of Originall sinne 2 Of the remission of sinnes and of Iâ— stification 3 Of freewill 4 Of new obedience 5 What workes are to be done 6 How good works maie be done 7 How new obedience doth please God 8 Of rewardes 9 Of the difference of sinnes 10 Of the Church 11 Of the Sacramentes 12 Of Baptisme 13 Of the Lords Supper 14 Of the vse of the wholl Sacrament 15 Of repentance 16 Of Satisfaction 17 Of Wedlocke 18 Of Confirmation and anointing 19 Of Traditions or Ecclesiastical rites 20 Of a Monasticall life 21 Of the inuocating of godlie men departed out of this life 22 Of the ciuill Magistrate 23 THE CHIEFE POINTES OF THE CONFESSION OF Wirtemberge Of God and three persons in one godhead 1 Of the Sonne of God 2 Of the holie Ghost 3 Of sinne 4 Of Iustification 5 Of the law 6 Of good Workes 7 Of the Gospell of Iesus Christ 8 Of the Sacraments 9 Of Baptisme 10 Of Confirmation 11 Of Repentance 12 Of Contrition 13 Of Confession 14 Of Satisfaction 15 Of Prair 16 Of Fasting 17 * Of Almes 18 Of the Eucharist that is of the Sacrament of thankesgiuing 19 * Of the Masse 20 Of holie orders 21 Of Mariage 22 * Of eâ—â—reame Vnction 23 Of the inuocating of Saints 24 Of the remembrance of the dead 25 Of Purgatorie 26 * Of Monasticall vowes 27 Of Canonicall houres 28 Of Fasting 29 Of the consecrating of water salt wine and other such like things 30 Of the holie Scripture 31 * Of the Pope 32 Of the Church 33 Of Councels 34 Of the Teachers of the Church 35 Of Ecclesiastical Ceremonies 36 THE CONTENTES OF THE BOOKE FOLLOWING ACCORDING TO THE SECTIONS WHICH are in number 19. and of how manie confessions ech Section doth consist THE 1. SECTION pag. 1. OF the holie Scripture beeing the true word of God and the interpretation thereof This Section consisteth of 10. confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Heluetia of that of Basil or Myllane of Bohemia or the 〈◊〉 the French the English that of Belgia Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 2. SECTION pag. 18. OF God in essence one in persons three and of his true worship This Section 〈…〉 of 11. confessions to wit Of the former 〈…〉 confession of Heluetia that of Basil of 〈…〉 or the Waldenses the French the English thâ—t of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge 〈◊〉 THE 3. SECTION pag 53. OF the eternall prouidence of God and the creation of the world This Section doth consist properly of foure Confessions onely to wit Of the
presume to helpe anie other with their merits Nay rather euerie one of them while they liued here said with Paull the life which I now liue in the flesh I liue by the faith of the sonne of God who loued me and gaue himselfe for me For I despise not the grace of God seeing therfore they them selues attribute whatsoeuer they either be or haue to the goodnes of god and to the redemption of the Lord Iesus Christ we can please them no way better then if we also wholly rest in the same things alone which very thing Saint Augustine also teacheth toward the ende of his booke De vera religione CHAP. 22. Of Images AS touching Images our preachers reprooued this especiallie out of the holie scriptures that adoring and inuocating of them is so openlie graunted to the simple people against the expresse commaundement of God Secondly that so great coste is bestowed for their worship ornament by which rather the hungry thirsty naked fatherles sicke and those that are in bonds for Christ ought to haue beene relieued Lastlie because the moste part are so perswaded that with such worship and cost bestowed vpon Images both which things God abhorreth they deserue much at gods hand that they obteine special help by this meanes Contrariewise the same men doe teach that the auncient writers so long as christian faith remained somewhat pure vnderstood the scriptures which forbid worshiping praying to Images in this sense that they thought it an abhominable thing to admit any Images either grauen or painted in the Church although they were not otherwise ignorant what our libertie is as in all externall things so likewise in Images For they nothing douted but that it was flat contrarie both to the commaundements of scripture also to the holie religion Which may especiallie be prooued euen by those things which blessed Epiphanius in times past Bishop of Salaminium in Cyprus writeth of himself in an epistle to Iohn Bishop of Ierusalem which also S. Ierome turned out of Greeke into Latine because he thought it both Christian profitable to be read these are Epiph. his own words When we went together to the holy place which is called Bethâ— that there I might make a collectioÌ„ with thee after the custome of the Church and was come to the village which is called Anablotha and passing by sawe there a lampe burning and had asked what place iâ— was and had learned that it was a Church and was gone in to praie I found there a vaile hanging at the ent y of the same Church stained and painted and hauing the image as it might be of Christ or some saint for I doe not well remember whose picture it was when therefore I had seene this in Christs Church contrary to the commaundement of the scriptures that there hong a mans picture I 〈◊〉 it 〈…〉 ouâ—r I counseled the keepers of that place that they shoâ—â—â—â—inâ—â— and 〈◊〉 some poore bodie in it And a lâ—le after when 〈◊〉 had brought an excuse for his delaie in sending another vaile that he had promised he addeth And now I have sent that I could finde and I praie thee bed the Elders of the same place takâ— the vaile that we haue sent of the bearer and bid that henceforth such vailes as be contrarie to our religion be 〈◊〉 hanged vp in thâ— Church of Christ. Loe this godlie Bishope writeth that it is against thâ— holy scriptures Christian religion to haue euen Christs owne picture in the Church and â—hâ—t in so plaine words that it may appeare to them that as well the bishop of Ierusalem himselfe Ierome as al other mâ—n of that age thought the sâ—me that thâ—t faith custome of 〈◊〉 images hath beene alwaies of olde in the Church of Christ brought in by the Apostles themselues Whereas some say further that Images be profitable for the instruction of the Lay people it appeareth first of all that almost all Images were set vp for pompe and superstition rather then for any other vse Secondlie neither is that reason very sound For although the Lord would instruct and bring to the knowledge of his goodnes the Iewes farre more dull then becommeth Christians to be by diuerse outward ceremonies pâ—dagogies yet he was so farre from thinking that the vse of Images was fitte and conuenient for that purpose that he did euen by name forbid it vnto them For whoesouer is not instructed stirred vp to the worship of God by the word of God and by so excellent works of his which he laâ—eth before vs both in heauen and earth and which are continuallie before our eies and at hand and which to conclude we so plentifullie enioy surely the forme of Gods creatures altered by mans cunning and so shapen that stones trees mettalls and other like matter doe no longer retaine their owne shape such as they receiued it of God but carie the countenance either of men or of beastes or of other thinges will doe him no good Yea it is certaine that by the workemanship of such Images men are more withdrawne from the view of Gods workes to their owne workes or to mens inuentions so that they doe not euerie where thinke alike of God but keepe in religious cogitations vntill such time as they light vpon some Image But surelie if a man marke it well the heauen and the earth and whatsoeuer is conteined in them are excellent and worthie Images of God The heathens also vsed a pretence of instruction teaching to mainteine their Idolls but the holie fathers rested not in such excuses Of which matter Lactantius treateth at large in his second booke of Institut neither could the heathens better abide to be vpbraided for that they worshipped stones and stockes then can the men of our age as they which oftentimes confidentlie affirmed that they tooke the Images to be nothing els but Images and that they sought nothing els but to be instructed and admonished by them And these thinges doth Athanasius controll in these words Go to let them tell me how God is knowne by Images that is whether it be for the matter whereof they consist or for the forme imprinted in that matter If the matter serue the turne what neede is there I praie you of the forme For God himselfe shineth forth euen in the matter before that anie thing be framed thereof by mans handes for all things shew forth gods glorie But if the forme is selfe which is fitted to the matter giueth occasion to knowe God what neede such Images might not God be knowne farre more excellentlie by the things themselues whereof Images be made surelie the glorie of God might much more visiblie be seene by the liuing creatures themselues either reasonable or vnreasonable set before our eies then by dead Images which can not mâ—oue And if anie man shall saie these things might well be brought against Images by which men thinke they maie come to the
a sinner repent And therefore the Churches and the Angells themselues doe reioyce at the pure doctrine of repentance thus set downe OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONIE Hitherto perteine first the two last clauses of the third Article Of the remission of sinnes c. Which are thus set downe IT is most certeine that the preaching of Repentance doth perteine to all men and accuse all men So also the promise is generall and offereth remission of sinnes to all according to those generall speaches Math. 11. Come vnto me all ye that labour and are heauie loaden and I will refresh you Also Ioh. 3. That euerie one which beleeueth in him should not perish Rom. 10. Euery one that beleeueth in him shal not be confounded Againe He that is Lord ouer al is rich vnto al that cal on him Rom. 11. The Lord hath shut vp al vnder disobedience that he might haue mercie on al. Let euerie one comprise himselfe in this generall promise and not giue himselfe to distrust but let them striue that they may assent to the worde of God obey the holie Ghost and desire that they may be helped as it is said Luc. 11. How much more wil he giue the holie Ghost to them that aske it Of Repentance Artic. 16. BY the mercie of God this parte of Doctrine speciallie is declared in our Churches with great perspicuitie wheras the SenteÌ„tiaries haue wrapped it in most intricate Labyrinthes First we doe openlie condemne the Catharans and the Nouarians who feigned that neither the elect could fal into sinnes against theâ— conscience neither that they who had fallen after their amendmeÌ„t were to be receiued again our confutations of these furies are extant Neither dowe goe about to make brawlings about the worde Repentance if any man like it better let him vse the worde Conuersion which worde the Prophets also haue often vsed Moreouer we doe willing he reteine the worde Contrition and we sale that the first part of repentance or Conuersion is Contrition which is truely to tremble through the knowledge of the wrath of God against sinnes and to be sorie that we haue offended God and we saie that there must needes be some such great feare and griefes in those that are conuerted that they doe not repent which remaine secure and without greefe as it is saide 2. Cor. 7. Ye sorowed to repentance And Ezech. 20. Andye shal mislike your selues in your owns 〈◊〉 and acknowledge your selues to be worthie of punishment and instruction And these true griefes are a feeling of the wrath of God as is declared more at large in an other place But here we reprooue our aduersaries who feigne that Contrition doth deserue remission of sinnes and that Contrition 〈◊〉 be sufficient In either errour there be great myâ—â—es For remission is giuen freelie for the mediatours sake and what contrition can be sufficients Yea rather the more the sorrow encreaseth without assurance of mercie so much the more mens heartes doe she from God and no creature is able to susteine the greatnes of this sorow whereof Esaie speaketh Chap. 38. He brake all my bones like a Lyon But those idle dreames of the writers doe declare that they leade a carelesse life and that they are 〈◊〉 in the Gospell Now these true sorowes doe arise when the sinne of the contempt of the Sonne of God as is declared in the Gospell is repreoued The spirit shall reprooue the worlde of sinne because they beleeue not in me Ioh. 16. And by the voice of the Morall law other sinnes are reprooued as Paull saith Rom. 3. By the law came the knowledge of sinne As touching priuate confession to be made vnto the Pastours we affirme that the ceremonie of priuate absolution is to be retained in the Church we doe constantlie retaine it for manie weightie causes yet with all we doe teach that men must neither commaund nor require the recitall of offenses in that priuate talke because that recitall of offences is neither commaunded of God nor a thing possible and it maketh godlie mindes to doubt and it maketh faith faint And this we doe much more reprehend that in the doctrine of Repentance or conuersion our aduersaries doe no where make mention of iustifying faith whereof we haue spoken before by which alone Remission of sinnes is truelie receiued the heart is lifted vp euen when it hath a feeling of the wrath of God and we are freed from the sorowes of hell as it is written Rom. 5. Being iustified by faith we haue peace Without this faith sorowes are no better then the repentance of Saul Iudas Orestes and such like as are mentioned in tragedies Neither doe our aduersaries teach the Gospell but the law and humane traditiones either omitting this faith or else fighting against it But seeing that 〈◊〉 true conuersion there must be these changes a mortification a quickning as it is said Rom. 6. in diuers other places for doctrines sake we doe deuide conuersion or repentance into three parts into contrition faith and new obedience these thinges doth true conuersion comprehend as the voice of God the true experience of the Church do declare Yet do we not make contention either about the manner of speaking or about the number of the partes but we wish that all men may see those thinges which are necessarie And it is moste necessarie for the Church that there should be a true plaine and most cleare doctrine touching the wholl conuersion which also is verie often repeated in those sermons which are set downe in the scriptures and that with great perspicuitie without anie intricate labyrinthes as the Baptist and Christ saie Math. 3. Repent and beleeue the Gospell Againe Repent Beholde the lambe of God that taketh awaie the sinnes of the world And Paule saieth Ro. 3. All men are depriued of the glorie of god Here he speaketh oâ— contrition afterward of remission But we are iustified freelie by his grace through redemption that is in Christ Iesus by faith Therefore it is necessarie that in the doctrine of conuersion or repentance there should mention be made of faith Neither is it sufficient that our aduersaries saie that they also doe speake of faith and that faith doth goe before repentance For they speake of the doctrine of knowledge I beleeue the forgiuenes of sinnes to wit that they be forgiuen to others euen as the deuills doe know the Creede but the Gospell doth require this true faith which is an assurance of the mercie of God promised for the sonne of god his sake and resting in the Sonne of God which saith I beleeue that remission of sinnes is giuen vnto me also and that freelie not for anie Contrition not for anie my merits but for the Sonne of God who by the infinite goodnes and wisedome of the godhead is appointed a Mediatour redeemer I know that the commaundement of God is immutable so that euerie one maie determine in these
vaine shadowes which they reason to preuaile although a man fall againe into mortall sinne And in this matter they haue deuised new iugling trickes They confesse that these satisfactions are not recompences but they saie that we muste admitte such satisfactions as chastisements as Paull doth punish the Corinthian 1. Cor. 5. That chastisement was excommunication and we confesse that they which are guiltie of manifest hainous deedes are by a lawfull iudgement and order to be excommunicated neither is iust excommunication a vaine lightning Yet notwithstanding the power of the Church doth not punish by corporall force as by prison or by hunger but it doth onelie pronounce this sentence The prison and common punishments doe pertaine to ciuill gouernours But such is the frowardnes of certaine men that although they see themselues conuinced by the euidence of truth yet they seeke to dallie by sophistrie lest if they should giue place they should be thought to haue betrayed their fellowes God which seeth the heart knoweth that with a simple indeauour we haue sought out the trueth OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of Repentance CHAP. 12. SEing that we must alwaies acknowledge our sinnes and beleeue that they be forgiuen for Christ his sake wee thinke it also meete that men should alwaies repent in this life But diuers men expound repentance diuerslie commonlie they make three partes of repentance Contrition Confession and Satisfaction We will seuerallie and brieflie runne ouer these partes that we maie declare what we maie thinke to be in deede Catholike and Apostolike in this doctrine of Repentance Of Contrition CHAP. 13. WE call Contrition a feeling of the wrath of God or a sorrow and great feare of the minde raised by the knowledge of the greatnes of our sinnes and the weightines of the wrath of God And we thinke that such a Contrition as the law of God doth vse to stirre vp in man is necessarilie required in true repentance but to teach that it doth deserue remission of sinnes or that it is a purging of our sinnes before God we thinke it contrarie to the Apostolike doctrine God truelie doth not despise a contrite and an humble heart as the Psalme saith but therefore he doth not despise it because the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ tooke vpon him a contrite humble heart by whose onelie contrition and humiliation our sinnes are purged before God and his wrath is pacified Now we are made partakers of this pacification when with a contrite and humble heart we beleeue that Iesus Christ alone is our reconciler with the heauenlie Father Isa 53. He was wounded for out trangressions he was broken for our iniquities the chastisment of our peace was vpon him and by his stripes we are healed 1. Ioh. 2. He is the propitiation for our sinnes Act. 10. To him giue all the Prophets witnes that through his name all that beleeue in him shall haue remission of their sinnes Also the examples of Cain Esau Saul Iudas Iscarioth and such like doe witnes that Contrition is not a merit of remission of sinnes For these men although they had so great contrition that it seemed to them a thing more tollerable to dispatch their life either by strangling or by thrusting themselues in with swordes rather then to suffer those horrible griefes yet could they not obteine remission of their sinnes The Glosse saith If we looke narrowlie to the matter remission of sinnes is to be attributed to the grace of God not to contrition Wherfore we confesse that to shew forth true repentance Contrition is necessarie yet not to this ende that it should be any merit or purging of our sinnes before God but that man acknowledging the greatnes of his sinnes should be stirred vp to seeke remission of sinnes saluation in the onelie free clemencie and mercie of God and that onelie for Iesus Christ our Lord his sake by faith Of Confession CHAP. 14. THey call confession a reckoning vp of sinnes before a Priest Therfore such confession as hath hitherto bin vsed as it was not commaunded of God so it is manifest that the auncient Church did not exact it with such seueritie as if it had beene necessarie to obteine eternal saluation And it is not to be doubted but that we ought to acknowledge our selues before God to be sinners and to confesse our sinnes to God yea the auncient Ecclesiasticall writers doe graunt that it is free for any one to reckon vp his sins before man vnles in some matter man be offended and the trueth by lauful and deuine calling is to be declared Chrysostome saith I will thee not to bewraie thy selfe openlie nor to accuse 〈◊〉 selfe before others but I counsell thee to obeie the Prophet saying Open thy waie vnto the Lorde And againe If thou ar◠ashamed to shew thy sinnes to any man then vtter them euerie daie in thine heart I saie nos goe confesse thy sinnes to they felow seruant that maie vpbraide thee with them but confesse them vnto God that is able to cure them Now although these wordes of Chrysostome vse to be expounded of those sinnes which were before confessed to a Priest yet is this exposition a manifest wresting of the meaning of Chrysostome and the Ecclesiasticall historie doth euidentlie witnes that this custome of confessing vnto a Priest was abrogated in the Church of Constantinople Augustine saith What haue I 〈◊〉 doe with men that they should heare my confessions as if they 〈◊〉 able to heale all my griefes They are verie curious to know an other mans life and verie slow in amending their own Ambrose saith Peter sorrowed and weept because he erred as man I doe not final what he saide I know that he wept I reade of his teares I doe not reade of his satisfaction And although we thinke that it is not necessarie to saluation to reckon vp sinnes before a Priest and that it is not any merite of remission of sinnes yet we endeuour that a generall confession of sinnes so farre as may be and is lawfull maie be reteined in our Churches and that for two causes One is that by this priuate conference the ignorant may be admonished and instructed in necessarie matters the other that by this occasion the Gospell of Christ touching remission of sinnes maie be heard priuatelie the which Gospell is the true Keie of the Kingdome of heauen and absolution from sinne and that by the hearing of the Gospell or absolution faith m aie be either conceiued or confirmed For that we may truelie repent we thinke that there is nothing more sure certaine then that of necessity we should haue faith to this ende that as the Gospel of Christ doth declare it so we may assuredlie beleeue that our sinnes are freely pardoned and forgiuen for our Lord Iesus Christ his sake We are not ignorant if we looke vnto our workes that we are not one he to doubt but also to dispaire of our saluation
our sinnes he is faithfull iust to forgiue our sinnes And Christ saith When ye haue done all that ye can saie ye we are vnprofitable seruants After that the person is reconciled and become iust by faith that is acceptable to god his obedience pleaseth God and is accounted for a kinde of iustice as Iohn saith Euerie one that abideth in him sinneth not and 2. Cor. 1. our reioycing is this the witnes of our conscience This obedience must striue against euill desires and dailie by spirituall exercises become more pure alwaies watching and carefull to doe nothing against conscience according to that saying The summe of the lawe is loue out of a pure heart and a good conscience and faith vnfained But they which obey their wicked lustes and doe against their owne consciences liuing in mortall sinne doe neither retaine or holde the righteousnes of faith * nor the righteousnes of good workes according to the saying of Paull they which doe such thinges shall not inioy the kingdome of God These things are thus set downe in an other edition ALso they teach that this faith must bring forth good fruites and that it is behoouefull to doe the good workes commaunded of God because god requireth them and not vpon anie hope to merit iustification by them For remission of sinnes and iustification is apprehended by faith as Christ himselfe witnesseth When you haue done 〈◊〉 these things saie we are vnprofitable seruants the same also doe the auncient writers of the Church teach for Ambrose saith This is ordained of God that he that beleeueth in Chriâ—â— shall be saued without worke by faith alone freelie receiuing remission of sinnes Hitherto also appertaineth the 20. Article THat our aduersaries doe accuse vs to neglect the doctrine of good works â—t is a manifest slaunder for the books of our diuines are extant wherin they do godly profitably teach touching good works what works in euery calling do please god And whereas in moste Churches there hath bin of a long time no word of the moste speciall works namely of the exercises of faith and of the praise of such workes as pertaine to Ciuill gouernment but for the moste parte they spent all their sermons in setting forth praises of humane traditions and in commending holie daies fastings the state of Monkes Fraternities Pilgrimages the worship of Saints Rosiers other vnprotable seruices now by the goodnes of God the Church is reclaimed vnto the true profitable worship which god doth require and approoue The Prophets doe bewaile this calamity of the Church in very vehement sermons that the true worship of god being forgotteÌ„ mens ceremonies a wicked confidence in ceremonies should haue place the chiefe in the Church From this error they reuoke the Church vnto the true seruice of God vnto good works in deed What can be more forceablie spoken then that sermon in the 49. Psal The God of Gods the Lord hath spoken and called the earth Here god doth preach vnto al mankinde condemning their vaine trust in ceremonies and propoundeth an other worship giuing them to vnderstand that he is highlie displeased with them that in the Church doe so preach ceremonies that they ouerturne the true worship of God Manie such like sermons are to be found in the Prophets as Esay Cap. 58. and Zachar. 7. Michah Cap 6. and Hosea crieth I will haue mercie and not sacrifice and the knowledge of God rather then burnt offerings And it is not vnknowen that many godlie and learned men haue heretofore greatlie wished that the doctrine touching the comfort of consciences and the difference of workes had beene more sound For both these parts of doctrine ought alwaies to be in the Church namelie the Gospell of faith for to instruct and comfort the consciences and also the doctrine that declareth which are good workes in deede and which is the true worship of god As for our aduersaries seeing that they doe corrupt the doctrine of faith they cannot afforde any sounde comforte to the consciences for they will haue men to stand in doubt of the remission of their sinnes yet afterwards they bâ—d men seeke remission of sinne by their owne workes they deuâ—â— Monkeries and other such workes and then they abolish the true worship of God for prayer and other spirituall exercises are laide aside when mens mindes are not established iâ— a sure trust in Christ Moreouer their workes of the second table cannot please god except faith goe with them For this obedience that is but begonne and is vnperfect doth please God for Christ sake alone Thirdlie they debase the workes commaunded of God and preferre mans traditions farre before them These they set out with moste goodlie titles calling them the perfection of the Gospell but in the meane time they speake so coldelie of the duetie of a mans calling of magistracie of marriage c. that many graue men haue doubted whether these states of life did please God or no. Therefore our preachers haue with great care and studie set forth both these kindes of doctrine teaching the gospell concerning faith and adioyning therewith a pure and holie doctrine of workes Of Faith FIrst touching faith and iustification they teach thus Christ hath fitly set downe the summe of the gospell wheÌ„ as in the last of Luke he willeth that repentance remission of sinnes should be preached in his name For the gospel reproueth and conuinceth sinnes requireth repentance and withall offreth remission of sinnes for Christ sake freelie not for our owne worthines And like as the preaching of repentance is generall euen so the promise of grace is generall and willeth all men to beleeue and to receiue the benefit of Christ as Christ him selfe saith Come vnto me all yee that are laden and Saint Paule saith He is riche towards all c. Albeit therefore that contrition in repentance be necessarie yet we must know that remission of sinnes was giuen vnto vs and that we are made iust of vniust that is reconciled oâ— acceptable and the sonnes of God freelie for Christ and not for the worthines of our Contrition or of any other workes which either go before or follow after But this same benefite must be receiued by faith whereby we must beleeue that remission of sinnes and iustification is giuen vs for Christs sake This knowledge and iudgement bringeth sure consolation vnto troubled mindes and how necessarie it is for the Church consciences that haue had experience can easilie iudge There is in it no absurditie no difficultie no craftie deceite Here needeth no disputations of predestination or such like for the promise is generall and detracteth nothing from good workes yea rather it doth stirre vp men vnto faith and vnto true good workes For remission of sinnes is remooued from our workes and attributed vnto mercie that it might be an vndoubted benefit not that we shoulde be idle but much more that wee shoulde knowe how greathe
when as once we doe acknowledge his mercie through faith then we flie vnto God we loue him we call vpon him hope in him looke for his helpe obeie him in afflictions because we doe now know our selues to be the sonnes of God and that this our sacrifice that is our afflictions doth please God These seruices doth faith bring forth Verie well therefore saide Ambrose Faith is the mother of a good wil and of iust dealing Our Aduersaries wil seâ—e verie honourablie to set out the doctrine of good workes and yet concerning these spirituall workes to wit faith and the exercises of faith in praier and in all matters counsells and daungers of this life they speake neuer a worde And in deede none can euer speake wel of these exercises if the consciences be left in doubt and if they know not that God requireth faith as a speciall worship of his And when as that huge shew of outward works is cast as a myst before mens eies the mindes especiallie such as be not well instructed are led aware from beholding these inward exercises Now it is verie requisite that men should be taught and instructed concerning these inwarde workes and fruites of the spirit For these they be that make a difference betweene the godlie and hypocrites As for externall worship externall ceremonies and other outwarde workes the verie hypocrites can performe them But these seruices and duties belong onelie to the true Church true repentance feare faith praier c. These kindes of worship are especiallie required and commended in the Scripture Psal 49. Offer vnto God the sacrifice of praise and Call on me in the day of trouble c. Thirdlie by this faith which doth comforte the heart in repentance we doe receiue the spirit of God who is giuen vs to be our gouernour helper that we should resist sinne and the deuill and more and more acknowledge our owne weakenes and that the knowledge and feare of God and faith maie increase in vs wherefore our obedience to God and a new life ought to increase in vs as Saint Paull saith We must be renued to the knowledge of God that the new lawe maie be wrought in vs and his Image which hath created vs be renued c. Fourthlie we teach also how this obedience which is but begunne onelie and not perfect doth please God For in this so great infirmitie and vncleannes of nature the Saints doe not satisfie the law of God The faithfull therefore haue neede of comforte that they maie know how their slender and imperfect obedience doth please God It doth not please him as satisfying his lawe but because the persons themselues are reconciled made righteous through Christ and doe beleeue that their weaknes is forgiuen them as Paull teacheth There is now no condemnation to them which are in Christ c. Albeit then that this new obedience is farre from the perfection of the Lawe yet it is righteousnes and is worthie of a rewarde euen because that the persons are reconciled And thus we must iudge of those works which are indeed highlie to be commended namelie * that they be necessarie that they be the seruice of God and spirituall sacrifices and doe deserue a rewarde Neuertheles this consolation is first to be held touching the person which is verie necessarie in the conflict of the conscience to weere that we haue remission of sinnes freelie by faith and that the person is iust that is reconciled and an heire of eternall life through Christ and then that our obedience doth please God according to that saying Now ye are not vnder the law but vnder grace For our workes maie not be set against the wrath and iudgement of God But the terrours of sinne and death must be ouercome by faith and trust in the mediatour Christ as it is written O death I will be thy death and Iohn 6. Christ saith This is the will of the Father which sent me that euerie one which seeth the sonne and beleeueth in him should haue life euerlasting and S. Paull Being iustified by faith we haue peace with God and the Church alwaies praieth forgiue vs our trespasses And thus do the fathers teach concerning the weaknes of the saints and concerning faith Augustine in his exposition of the 30. Psalm saith Deliuer me in thy righteousnes For there is a righteousnes of God which is made ours when it is giuen vnto vs. But therefore is it called the righteousnes of God lest man should thinke that he had a righteousnes of himselfe For as the Apostle Paull saith To him that beleeueth in him that iustifieth the â—â—ked that is that of a wicked maketh a righteous man If God should deale by the rule of the law which is set forth vnto vs he must needs be condemned If God should as it were deale by the rule propounded in the law whom should he deliuer for he findeth al men to be sinners So saith Paul Al haue sinned stand in need of the glory of god What is this to stand in need of Gods glorie That he should deliuer thee not thou thy selfe For thou canst not deliuer thy selfe Thou hast need of a Sauiour Why doest thou vaunt thy selfe what maketh thee to presume of the law and of righteousnes Seest thou not that which doeth fight within the doest thou not heare one that striueth and confesseth his weaknes and desireth aide in the battell O miserable man that I am c. Now it may easilie be perceiued how needefull this doctrine is for the Church that men may know that they doe not satisfie the law of God and yet may haue true comforte knowing how their imperfect obedience doth please God This doctrine hath beene horriblie darkened and suppressed heretofore by certeine fond perswasions wherein vnlearned men haue imagined against the authoritie of the scripture that they can fullfill the law of God and that they are iust through the fullfilling of the law c. And that Monkes are perfect and doe performe more notable worthie workes then the law doth require In the meane while there is not a worde how the Mediatour Christ is to be apprehended by faith but they willed man to doubt or else to trust in his own workes But as touching this obedience we doe teach that they which commit mortall sinnes are not iust because god requireth this obedience that we should resist sinnefull lusts They then which striue not against them but obeie them contrarie to the commaundement of God and doe things against their consciences they are vnrighteous and doe neither retaine the holy spirit nor faith that is confidence and trust of gods mercie For confidence which seeketh remission of sinnes cannot so much as be in such as are delighted with their sinnes and remaine without repentance Fiftlie this point is needfull also to be taught by what meanes men maie doe good workes We shewed a litle before how our workes doe please God In this
iâ— effectuall vnto eternall life Chrysostome in his commentaries vpon Matthew Cap. 24. hom 49. saith Therefore 〈◊〉 this time all Christians must goe to the Scriptures because that 〈◊〉 this time since heresie possessed those Churches there can be no â—riaâ— of true Christianitie neither can there be anie other refuge for Christians that would willinglie know the truth of faith but onelie the â—iâ—ine Scriptures And a little after Therefore he that will knâ—â— which is the true Church of Christ whence maie he know it but onelie by the Scriptures Augustine Tom. 2. Epist 166. saith Iâ— the Scriptures we haue learned Christ in the Scriptures we hauâ— learned to know the Church these Scriptures we haue in common why doe we not in them retâ—ine in common both Christ and the Church And againe Tom. 7. in Epist. contra Epist Petiâ—iani Donatistae cap. 2. 3. 4. It is a question betweene vp and the Donatistes where the Church is What then shall we does shall we seeke the Church in our owne wordes or in the wordes of his head in our Lord Iesus Christ I thinke that we ought to seeke it rather in his words who is the truth and doth best of all know his bodiâ— Now that which is affirmed that the Church hath authorâ—tiâ— to beare witnes of the holie Scripture to interprete the Scripture and to iudge of all doctrines it is not so to be vnderstoode that the Church hath absolute authoritie to determine what she listeth and also if it please hir to change the Scripture and to feigne a new doctrine and to appoint new worships of God but that the Church as the Spouse of Christ ought to know the voice of hir husband and that she hath receiued of hir husband a certaine rule to wit the Propheticall and Apostolical preaching confirmed by miracles from heauen according to the which she is bounde to interprete those places of the Scripture which seeme to be obscure and to iudge of doctrines Psal 119. Thy worde is a light vnto my feete Rom. 3. Hauing giftes that be diuers according to the grace that is giuen vnto vs whether we haue prophecy according to the proportion of Faith c. 2. Pet. 1. We haue a more surâ—â—orde of the Prophets to the which ye doe well that yee take heede as vnto a light that shineth in a darke place c. Origen vpon Ierem. Hom. 1. It is necessarie for vs to call the holie Scriptures to witnes for our meanings and interpretations haue no creditte without these witnesses Ierome vpon Math. 23. That which is spoken without authoritie of the Scriptures is as easilie contemned as it is spoken And August De Nupt. Concup Lib. 2. Cap. 23. saith This contouersie seeketh a Iudge Therefore let Christ iudge and let him shew what thing it is that his death doth profit This saith he is my bloode And a little after Together with him let the Apostle iudge because that Christ himselfe also speaketh in the Apostle he crieth out and saith touching God the Father He which spared not his â—wn◠〈◊〉 c. Wherefore the Church hath so farre authoritie to iudge of doctrine that notwithstanding shee must keepe her selfe within the bondes of the holie Scripture which is the voice of hir husband from which voice it is not lawfull for any man no not for an Angell to departe OVT OF THE CONFSSION OF SVEVELAND Of the Church FVrthermore we will shew what is taught among vs â—oth touching the Christian Church and also touching the holie Sacraments and touching the Church this is it that we teach The Church or congregation of Christ which as yet is in this worlde as a stranger from god is the fellowshippe and companie of those which addict them selues to Christ and doe altogether trust and rest in his protection among whome notwithstanding many shall be mingled euen to the end of the worlde who although they professe the Christian faith yet they haue it not in deede This hath our Lorde taught sufficientlie Math. 13. by the parable both of the cockle and also of the Net cast into the sea iâ— the which the bad fishes are caught with the good Also Math. 22. by the parable of the King inuiting all men to the mariage of his Sonne and afterward casting him out beeing bound hand and foote into vtter darkenes which had not a wedding garment Now these places of Scripture wherin the congregation of Christ is commended to be the Spouse of Christ for the which he hath giuen himselfe Eph. 5. The house of God the pillar and ground of trueth 1. Tim. 3. Also The holie hill of Sion the Citie of the liuing God the heauenlie Ierusalem and the congregation of the first borne which are written in heauen I saie all these places of Scripture doe properlie pertaine to them who for their sincere faith are truelie and in the sight of God reckoned among the children of God For seeing that in these alone the Lorde doth fullie reigne these onelie if we will speake properly are called the Church of Christ and the communion of Saints in which sense also the name of the Church is expounded in the common Articles of faith those false Christians beeing excluded which are mingled amongest them Furthermore the holie Ghost himselfe doth gouerne this Church or congregation remaineth with it as Christ doth euen to the ende of the world and doth sanctifie it that at the length he may present it vnto himself without spoâ—or wrinckle as it is saide Eph. 5. Also this is that Church which all men are commaunded to heare and he that will not heare her is to to be counted as an heathen and Publicane And although that to wit faith it selfe can not be seene whereby this Congregation hath obteined to be called the Church and companie of Christ yet the fruites of that faith maie be seene and knowne and of them a certaine Christian coniecture be taken These fruites be cheeflie a bolde profession of Faith a true loue offering it selfe to doe humble seruice to all men a contempt of all things Seeing therfore that these be the proper fruites wheresoeuer the holie Gospell and the Sacraments be exercised thereupon it maie easilie be knowne where and who be the Christian Church so much as is necessary for vs to preserue among vs the christian communion that in the same we may be instructed admonished and helpe one an other according to the commaundement of Christ Furthermore seeing this congregation is the verie kingdome of God wherein all things ought to be appointed in best order she hath all kinde of offices and ministers for â—he is the body of Christ himselfe compacted of many members whereof euerie one haue their proper worke Therefore whosoeuer doe faithfullie discharge such functions and doe earnestlie labour in the worde and doctrine they doe represent the Church and may doe all things in the name thereof so that whosoeuer shall either despise them or refuse
to heare them he may worthely be saide to despise the Church it selfe Now with what spirit or with what spirituall authority we doe beleeue that they are furnished we haue declared before out of most firme foundations of the Scripture where we shewed what we thought of the spirituall or Ecclesiasticall offices dignitie For they cannot by anie meanes represent the Church of Christ or doe anie thing in the name thereof which are not Christes and therefore propound no Christian thinges but whatsoeuer is contrarie to the doctrine of Christ For although it maie be that euen the wicked maie teach some good thing and maie also prophesie in the name of Christ after their example to whom the Lord himselfe doth witnes that he will once in time to come say That he neuer knew them Yet it cannot be that they can discharge the duetie of the Church of Christ and are to be heard in his stead which doe not propound the voice of their husband Christ although otherwise they should thinke â—right of faith and be counted amongst the members of the Church as it doth often times falout when as the verie Children of God are wrapped in errours and doe also publish the same For the Church of Christ is whollie addicted to Christ himselfe Therefore that cannot be counted a doctrine precept or commaundement of the true Church except it be the same with the doctrine precept and commaundement of Christ himselfe And whosoeuer propoundeth anie other thing in her name although he were an Angell from heauen he is not to be heard as also the Church in those thinges doth represent nothing lesse theâ— the Church of Christ THE ELEVENTH SECTION OF THE MINISTERS OF THE CHVRCH AND OF THEIR CALLING AND OFFICE THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the ministers of the Church their institution and Offices CHAP. 1â— GOD hath alwaies vsed his ministers for the gathering or erecting vp of a Church to himselfe and for the gouerning and preseruation of the same and still he doth and alwaies will vse them so long as the Church remaineth on the earth Therefore the first beginning institution office of the ministers is a moste auncient ordinance of God himselfe not a new deuise appointed by men True it is that God can by his power without anie meanes take vnto himselfe a Church amongst men but he had rather deale with men by the ministerie of men Therefore ministers are to be considered not as ministers by themselues alone but as the ministers of God euen such as by whose meanes god doth work the saluatioÌ„ of mankinde For which cause we giue couÌ„sel to beware that we do not so attribute the things that pertaine to our conuersion instruction vnto the secret vertue of the holy ghost that we make frustrate the ecclesiasticall ministery For it behoueth vs alwaies to haue in minde the words of the Apostle How shall they beleue in him of whom they haue not heard and how shall they heare without a preacher Therefore faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God And that also which the Lord saieth in the Gospell Verelie verilie I saie vnto you he that receiueth those that I shall sende receiueth me and he that receiueth me receiueth him that sent me Likewise that a man of Macedonia appeared in a vision to Paull being then in Asia said vnto him Come vnto Macedonia and helpe vs. And in another place the same Apostle saith We together are Gods labourers and ye are his husbandry and his building Yet on the other side we must take heede that we do not attribute too much to the ministers and ministerie herein remembring also the wordes of our Lord in the Gospell No man commeth to me except the Father which hath sent me draw him And the wordes of the Apostle Who then is Paull and who is Apollo but the ministers by whome you beleeued and as the Lorde gaue vnto euerie one Therefore neither is he that planteth anie thing nor he that watereth but God that giueth the increase Therefore let vs beleeue that God doth teach vs by his worde outwardlie by his ministers and doth inwardlie mooue and perswade the heartes of his Elect vnto beliefe by his holie spirit and that therefore we ought to render all the glorie of this wholl benefite vnto God But we haue spoken of this matter in the 1. Chapter of this our declaration God hath vsed for his ministers euen from the beginning of the world the best and moste excellent men in the world for howsoeuer diuers of them were â—ut simple for worldly wisdom or Philosophy yet sure in true diuinitie they were moste excellent namelie the Patriarkes to whome he spake verie often by his Angells For the Patriarks were the Prophets or teachers of their age whome god for this purpose would haue to liue manie yeares that they might be as it were Fathers and lights of the world After them followed Mâ—seâ— together with the Prophettes that were most famous throughout the wholl world Besides after all these ouâ— heauenlie Father sent his onelie begotten sonne the moste absolute and perfect teacher of the world in whome is hidden the wisedome of God and from him deriued vnto vs by that moste holie perfect and moste pure doctrine of all other For he chose vnto himselfe Disciples whome he made Apostles And they going out into the wholl worlde gathered together Churches in all places by the preaching of the Gospell And after they ordained pastors and doctors in all Churches by the commaundement of Christ who by such as succeeded them hath taught and gouerned the Church vnto this day Therfore God gaue vnto his auncient people the Patriarks together with Moses the Prophets so also to his people vnder the new couenant he hath sent his onelie begotten Sonne and with him the Apostles and teachers of his Church Furthermore the ministers of the new couenant are termed by diuers names for they are called Apostles Prophets Euangelists Bishops Elders Pastors doctors The Apostles remained in no certaine place but gathered together diuers Churches throughout the wholl world which Churches when they were once established there ceased to be any more Apostles in their places were particular parsons appointed in euerie Church The Propheâ—tes in olde time did foresee and foretel things to come besides did interpret the scriptures and such are found some amongst vs at this day They were called Euangelists which were the penners of the historie of the Gospell and were also preachers of the Gospell of Christ as the Apostle Paull giueth in charge vnto Timothie To fulfill the worke of an Euangelist Bishops were the ouerseers the watchmen of the Church which did distribute foode and other necessities of the Church The Elders were the auncients as it were the senators and Fathers of the Church gouerning it with the wholesome counsell The Pastors did both keepe the Lords
flocke and also prouide things necessarie for it The Doctors doe instruct and teach the true faith and godlines Therefore the Church ministers that now are maie be called Bishops Elders Pastors and Doctors But in processe of times there where manie moe names of Ministers brought into the Church For some were created Patriarkes others Archbishoppes others suffragans other Metrapolitanes Archpriests Deacons Subdeacons Acolâ—thes Exorcists Queristers Porters I know not what a rable besides Cardinalls Prouosts and Priors Abbots greater and lesser gouerners higher and lower But touching all these we paâ—â—â— not a rush what they haue beene in time paste or what they are now It is sufficient for vs that forasmuch as concerneth Ministers we haue the doctrine of the Apostles We therefore knowing certeinelie that Monkes and the orders or sortes of them are neither instituted of Christ noâ— ofhis Apostles we teach that they are so farre from being profitable that they are pernicious and hurtfull vnto the Church of God For although in former times they were somewhat tollerable when they liued solytarilie getting their liuings with their owne handes were burdensome to none but did in all places obey their Pastors euen as laie men yet what kind of men they be now al the world seeth perceiueth They pretend I know not what vowes but they lead a life altogether disagreeing from their vowes so that the verie best of them may iustlie be numbred among those of whome the Apostle speaketh We heare saie that there be some among you which walke inordinatelie and worke not at all but are busie bodies c. Therefore we haue no such in our Churches and besides we teach that they should not be suffered to rout in the Churches of Christ Furthermore no man ought to vsurpe the honour of the Ecclesiastical ministerie that is to say greedily to pluck it to him by bribes or anie euill shiftes or of his own accord But let the ministers of the Church be called and chosen by a lawfull and ecclesiasticall election and vocation that is to saie let them be chosen religiouslie of the Church or of those which are appointed thereunto by the Church and that in due order without anie tumult seditions or contention But we must haue an eie to this that not euerie one that wil be elected but such men as are fitte haue sufficient learning especiallie in the Scriptures and godlie eloquence and wise simplicitie to conclude such men as be of good reporte for a moderation and honestie of life according to that Apostlike rule which Saint Paull giueth in the 1. to Timothie 3. cap. and 1. to Titus And those which are chosen let them be ordained of the Elders with publike praier and laying on of handes We do here therfore condemne all those which runne of their owne accord beeing neither chosen sent nor ordained We do also vtterly disalow vnfit ministers such as are not furnished with giftes requisite for a Pastor In the meane time we are not ignorant that the innocent simplicitie of certaine Pastours in the primitiue Church did sometimes more profit the Church then the manifolde exquisite and nice learning of other some that were ouer loftie and high minded And for this cause we also at this daie do not reiect the honest simplicitie of certaine men which yet is not destitute of all knowledge and learning The Apostles of Christ doe terme al those which beleeue in Christ Priests but not in regarde of their ministerie but because that all the faithfull being made Kings and Priests by Christ maie offer vp spirituall sacrifices vnto God The ministerie then and priesthood are thinges farre different one from the other For priesthood as we saide euen now is common to all christians so is not the ministerie And we haue not taken awaie the ministerie from the Church because wee haue thrust the popish priesthood out of the Church of Christ For surelie in the new couenant of Christ there is no longer anie such priesthood as was in the auncient Church of the Iewes which had an externall annointing holie garments and verie manie ceremonies which were figures and tipes of Christ who by his comming fulfilled and abolished them And he him-selfe remaineth the onelie priest for euer and we doe not communicate the name of Priest to anie of the ministers lest we should detract anie thing from Christ For the Lorde himselfe hath not appointed in the Church anie Priests of the new Testament who hauing receiued authoritie from the Suffragane maie offer vp the hoste euerie daie that is the verie flesh and the verie bloode of our sauiour for the quicke and the dead but ministers which maie teach administer the sacraments Paull declaring plainelie and shortlie what wee are to thinke of the ministers of the new Testament or of the Church of Christ and what we must attribute vnto them Let a man saith he thus account of vs as of the ministers of Christ and dispensers of the mysteries of God So that the Apostle his minde is that we shoulde esteeme of ministers as of ministers Now the Apostle calleth them as it were vnderrowers which shoulde onelie haue an eie vnto their master and chiefe gouernour and be as men that liue not to themselues nor according to their owne will but vnto others to wit their Masters at whose commaundement and beck they ought to be For the minister of the Church is commaunded whollie and in all parts of his duetie not to please himselfe but to execute that onelie which he hath receiued in commaundement from his Lorde And in this same place it is expresselie declared who is our Master euen Christ to whome the ministers are in subiection in all the functions of their ministerie And to the ende that he might the more fullie declare their ministerie he addeth further that the ministers of the Church are stewards and dispensers of the mysteries of God Now the mysteries of God Paull in manie places and especiallie in the 3. to the Ephes doth call the gospell of Christ And the Sacraments of Christ are also called mysteries of the auncient writers Therefore for this purpose are the ministers called namelie to preach the gospell of Christ vnto the faithfull and to administer the Sacraments We reade also in another place in the gospell of the faithfull and wise seruant that his Lorde set him ouer his familie to giue foode vnto it in due season Againe in an other place of the gospell a man goeth into a straunge countrie and leauing his house giueth vnto his seruants authoritie therein committeth to them his substance and appointeth euerie man his worke This is now a fitte place to speake somewhat also of the power and office of the ministers of the Church And concerning their power some haue entreated and disputed ouer busilie and would bring al things euen the verie greatest vnder their iurisdiction and that against the commaundement of God who
better and with more ease it is required in him that he be one that feareth God prayeth diligentlie giueth himselfe much to the reading of the Scripture and in all things and at all times iâ— watchful and doth shew forth a good example vnto al men of holines of life And seeing there must needes be a discipline in the Church and that among the auncient fathers excommunication was in vse there were ecclesiasticall iudgementes amongst the people of God wherein this discipline was exercised by godly men it belongeth also to the ministers duetie for the edifying of the church to moderate this discipline according to the condition of the time and publike estate according to necessitie whereas this rule is alwaies to be holdeÌ„ that Al things ought to be done to edification decentlie honestlie without any oppression or tumult For the Apostle witnesseth that power was giuen to 〈◊〉 of God to edifie not to destroie And the Lord himselfe for â—ad the cockâ—◠〈◊〉 be plucked vp in the Lords field because there would be danger 〈◊〉 â—â—e wheate also should be plucked vp with iâ— But as for the errour of the Donatists we do here vtterlie derest it who esteemed and iudged the doctrine and administration of the sacraments to be either effectuall or not effectual by the good or euil life of the Ministers For we know that the voice of Christ is to be heard though it be out of the mouthes of euill ministers forasmuch as the Lorde himselfe said Doe as they commaund you but according to their workes doe ye not We know that the Sacramentes are sanctified by their institution and also by the word of Christ and that they are effectuall to the Godlie although they be administred by vngodlie ministers Of which matter Augustine that blessed seruant of God did reason diuerslie out of the scriptures against the Donatists yet notwithstanding there ought to be a streight discipline amongst the ministers For their must be diligent enquirie in the Synodes touching the life and Doctrine of the ministers Those that offend are to be â—ebuked of the seniours to be brought into the way if they be not past recouerie or else to be deposed and as wolues to be driuen from the Lordes flocke by the true Pastors if they be E curable For if they once be false teachers they are in no wise to be tollerated neither doe we disalow of generall councels if that they be taken vp according to the example of the Apostles to the saluation of the Church and not to the destruction thereof The faithfull ministers also are worthie as good worke men of their reward neither doe they offend when as they receiue a stipend and all thinges that be necessarie for themselues and their familie For the Apostle sheweth that these thinges are for iust cause offered of the Church and receiued of the ministers they are likewise of right 1 Cor. 9. and 1. Tim. 5. in other places also The Anabaptists likewise are confuted by this Apostolical doctrine who condemne and raile vpon those ministers which liue vpon the ministerie OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the ministerie of the word WE confesse that the Ministers of the Church are as Paull tearmeth them the fellow labourers of God by whome he doth dispence both the knowledge of himselfe and also remission of sinnes turne men to him selfe raise them vp comforte them and also terrifie and iudge them yet so that notwithstanding we doe ascribe all the vertue and efficacie that is in them vnto the Lord and giue a ministerie onelie to the ministers For it is certaine that this vertue efficacie is not to be tyed to any creature at all but is to be dispensed by the free fauour of God in what manner and to whome it pleaseth him For he that watereth is nothing neither he that planteth but God that giueth the increase Ecclesiasticall power NOw the authoritie of the word and feeding the flock of the lord which properlie is the power of the keys prescribing to all as well high as low what to do ought to be sacred and inuiolable and is to be committed onelie to those that are chosen and fitte to discharge it and that either by the diuine seruice of God or by the certaine and aduised suffrage of the Church or by their sentence to whome the Church hath assigned this charge The choosing of Ministers FOr this function is to be giuen to none whom the ministers and they to whome this charge is committed by the Church do not finde and iudge to be skilfull in the law of God to be of a blameles life and to beare a singuler affection to the name of Christ which seeing it is the true election of God is rightlie allowed by the consent of of the Church and by the laying on of the handes of the Priest The head and shepheard of the Church FOr Christ himselfe is the true head of his Church and he alone is the Shepheard who giueth gouernours Pastours and Doctors that by the outward administration of the keies they maie rightlie and lawfullie vse that authority Wherfore we do not acknowledge those that are Shepheardes and that head of Rome which haue the bare title and nothing els The dueties of Ministers THe chiefe duetie of this function is to preach repentance and remission of sinnes through Christe without ceasing to pray for the people to giue them-selues verie diligentlie without wearines to holie studies and to the worde of God and with the worde of God as with the sword of the spirit and by all kinde of meanes to persecute Sathan with deadlie hatred and to weaken his force to defend those citizens of Christ which are sound and to admonish reprehend and punish those that are infected and by a Godly consent of them which are chosen out of the ministers and the magistrate by discipline to shut out or by some other fitte meane to mulct those which proceed further in wickednes till such time as they do repent and may be saued For that is the returning to the Church for a diseased Citizen of Christ if hauing changed his minde and endeauour whereunto all this discipline doth tende he acknowledge confesse his errour and doth now of his owne accord require holesome discipline and by his new endeuour of godlines doth reioyce all the godlie Out of the declaration of the same confession which Luther him selfe approoued by his letters Anno 1537. WE beleeue and confesse that mankinde by the onelie mercie of God is iustified by faith through Christ and that the almightie God by the outward preaching of the gospell and the holie seales doth declare and set before our eies that saluation and happines which Christ without anie worke or merit of ours hath purchased for vs and giuen frelie vnto vs. But we are vniustly suspected of some as though we did attribute nothing to the preaching of
that we doe derogate any thing from their authority suing that the thing it selfe doth witnes that we haue attempted and done all those thinges according to the will of God which we haue attempted against the will of Ecclesiasticall persons These therefore be those thinges which we teach touching the office dignitie and power of the Ministers of the Church whome they cal Spirituall the which that we maie credit wee are mooued thereunto by those places of Scripture which for the moste part we rehearsed before THE TWELFT SECTION OF TRVE AND FALSE SACRAments in generall THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the Sacraments of Christ CHAP. 19. GOD euen from the beginning added vnto the preaching of the word his sacraments or sacramental signes in his church And this doth the holie scripture plamlie testifie Sacraments be mysticall signes or holie rites or sacred actions ordained of God him selfe consisting of his word of outward signes and of things signified wherby he keepeth â—o continuall memorie and eftsones calleth to minde in his Church his great benefits bestowed vpon man and wherby he sealeth vp his promises and outwardly representeth and as it weare offereth vnto our sight those things which inwardly he performeth vnto vs and therewithall strengthneth and increaseth our faith through the working of Gods spirit in our hartes lastlie whereby he doth separate vs from all other people and religions and consecrateth and bindeth vs wholly vnto himselfe and giueth vs to vndo stand that he requireth of vs. These Sacraments are either of the olde testament or of the new The sacraments of the olde testament were circumcision and the pascall lambe which was offered vp in sacrifice and for that cause isreferred to the sacrifices which were in vse from the beginning of the world The sacraments of the new testament are baptisme and the supper of the Lord. Some there are which reckon seauen sacraments of the newe testament Of which number we graunt that repentance matrimonie and the ordination of ministers we meane not the popish but the Apostolicall ordination are verie profitable ordinances of God but no sacraments As for confirmation and extreame vnction they are meere deuises of men which the Church may verie well want without anie damage or discommoditie at all and therefore we haue them not in our Churches because there be certaine things in them which we can at no hand allow of As for that marchandise which the Romish prelates vse in ministring their sacraments we vtterlie abhor it The author and institutor of al sacraments is not any man but God alone for men can by no meanes ordaine sacramentes because they belong to the worship of God and it is not for man to appoint and prescribe a seruice of God but to embrace and retaine that which is taught vnto him by the Lord. Besides the sacramentall signes haue Gods promises annexed to them which necessarilie require faith now faith staieth it selfe onelie vpon the word of God And the word of God is resembled to writings or letters the sacraments to seales which the Lord alone setteth to his owne letters Now as the Lord is the author of the sacraments so he continually worketh in that Church where they be right lie vsed so that the faithfull when they receiue them of the ministers do know that the Lord worketh in his owne ordinance and therfore they receiue them as from the hand of God and the ministers faults if there be anie notorious in them can not hurt them seeing they do acknowledge the goodnes of the sacraments to depend vpon the ordinance of the Lord. For which cause they put a difference in the administration of the sacraments betweene the Lord and the Lordes ministers confessing that the substance of the sacraments is giuen them of the Lorde and the outward signes by the hands of the ministers Now the principall thing that in all the Sacramentes is offered of the Lorde and chieflie regarded of the godlie of all ages which some haue called the substance and matter of the sacraments is Christ our sauiour That onely sacrifice the lambe of God slaine from the beginning of the world the rocke also of which all our Fathers drank by whome all the elect are circumcised with circumcision made without handes through the holie spirit and are washed from all their sinnes and are nourished with the verie bodie and blood of Christ vnto eternall life Now in respect of that which is the cheife thing and the verie matter and substance of the sacraments the sacraments of both the testaments are equal For Christ the only mediatour and sauiour of the faithfull is the chiefe thing substance in them both one and the same God is author of them both They were giuen vnto both Churches as signes and seales of the grace and promises of God which should call to minde and renew the memorie of Gods great benefits to them and should distinguish the faithfull from althe religions in the world lastly which should be receiued spirituallie by faith and should binde the receiuers vnto the Church and admonish them of their duetie In these I saie such like things the sacraments of both Churches be not vnequall although in the outward signes they be diuerse And in deede we do yet put a greater difference between them for ours are more firme durable as those which are not to be changed to the end of the world Againe ours testifie that the substance and promise is all readie fulfilled performed in Christ whereas the other did onelie signifie that they should be performed And ours are more simple nothing paineful nothing so sumptuous nor so ful of ceremonies Moreouer they belong to a greater people that is dispersed thorough the face of the wholl earth Againe because they are more excellent and do by the spirit of God stirre vp in vs a greater measure of faith therefore a more plentifull measure of the spirite doth follow of them But now since that Christ the true Messias is exhibited vn to vs and the aboundance of grace is powred forth vpon the people of the new testament the sacraments of the olde law are surelie abrogated and ceased and in their steed the sacraments of the new testament are placed namelie for circumcision Baptisme and for the pascall lambe and sacrifices the Supper of the Lord. And as in the olde Church the sacraments consisted of the word the signe the thing signified so euen at this day they stand as it were of the same parts For the word of God maketh them Sacraments which before were none for they are consecrated by the word declared to be sanctified by him who first ordeined them To sanctify or consecrate a thing is to dedicate it vnto god vnto holy vses that is to take it froÌ„ the common and ordinarie vse and to appoint it to some holie vse For the signes that be in the Sacraments are drawne from common vse to thinges eternall and inuisible As
Discipline neither they which haue behaued themselues more stubbornelie haue bin excommunicated those Sacraments which they doe administer maie be receiued of them if so be that they do administer them according to the will minde and institution of Christ the which thing also the constitutions of the auncient Church doe confirme For the vertue and efficacie of the Sacraments doth neither consist in him nor depend on him who doth either administer them whosoeuer he be or doth receiue them but it consisteth in the institution and in the commaundement that was moste absolute and mightie in authoritie and in the worde of the author of the Sacraments to wit of our Lorde Iesus Christ on which one thing they doe relie and haue from thence whatsoeuer they are able to doe Neuertheles the ministers must throughlie looke to it and take good heede lest whilest by their labour they be seruiceable to others They themselues become reprobates or worthie to be reiected and also lest they giue holie thinges to dogges or cast pearles before swine Also the people must endeuour by all meanes to take heede that they doe not in anie case receiue the Sacraments with the offence of the Church and the proper daunger of the saluation of their soules that is to there own fault and iudgement wherof we made mention before OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE beleeue that there be Sacraments adioyned to the word for the more ample confirmation therof to wit that they may be pledges tokeÌ„s of the grace of god wherby our weake rude faith may be helped For we confesth at these outwarde signes be such that God by the power of his holie Spirit doth work by them that nothing may there be represented to vs in vaine yet we thinke that the wholl substance and truth of them is in Christ Iesus from whome if they be separated they be nothing else but vaine shadowes and smokes Also Artic. 35. We acknowledge that there be onelie two Sacramentes common to the wholl Church c. That which followeth pertaineth to the 13. Sect OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION MOreouer we allow the Sacramentes of the Church that is to saie certaine holie signes and Ceremonies which Christ would we should vse that by them he might set before our eies the Mysteries of our Saluation and might more strongly confirme the Faith which we haue in his bloode and might seale his grace in our hartes And these Sacramentes together with Tertullian Origen Ambrose Augustine Hierome Chrysostome Basill Dionysius and other Catholike Fathers we do call Figures Signes Markes Badges Prinâ—s Copies Fourmes Seales Signettes Similiuâ—des paternes Representations Remembrances and Memories and we make no doubt together with the same Doctoures to saie that these be certaine visible words Seales of Righteousnes and Tokens of Grace And we doe expresselie pronounce that in the Lordes Supper there is truely giuen vnto the Beleeuing the bodie and blood of our Lord the Flesh of the Sonne of God which quickeneth our Soules the meate that commeth from aboue the Food of Immortalitie of Grace Trueth and Life and that the same Supper is the communion of the Body and Bloode of Christ by the partaking whereof we be reuiued strengthned and fed vnto Immortalitie and whereby we are ioyned vnited and incorporated vnto Christ that we maie abide in him and he in vs. Besides this we acknowledge that there be two sacraments which we iudge properlie ought to be called by this name that is to saie Baptisme and the Sacrament of thankesgiuing For thus manie we see were deliuered and sanctified by Christ and well allowed of the olde Fathers Ambrose and Augustine and such others OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE beleeue that God hauing regard to our dulnes and infirmitie did institute Sacramentes for vs that by them his promises might be sealed to vs and that they might be moste certaine pledges of his heauenlie loue towards vs and of his giftes bestowed vpon vs for the cherishing and sustaining of our faith These Sacraments he added to the worde of the Gospel that he might more liuelie set before our externall senses both those thinges which he declareth vnto vs in his worde and those also which he worketh inwardlie in our hartes and to confirme more and more in vs that saluation which he vouchsafeth to communicate vnto vs. For the Sacraments are signes and visible tokens of internall and visible thinges by the which as by certaine meanes God himselfe worketh within vs by the power of the holie Ghost Therefore they be not vaine or idle signes neither yet ordeined of God to deceiue or frustrate vs of our hope For the trueth of our Sacraments is Iesus Christ without whome they are of no value Moreouer that number of Sacraments sufficeth vs which Christ himselfe our true and onelie Doctor hath instituted and those are onelie two to wit the Sacrament of baptisme and the Sacrament of the holie supper of our Lord and sauiour Iesus Christ OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE SEeing that in this life manie euill ones and hypocrites are mingled with the Church and haue fellowshippe with it in the outward signes and pleadges the Sacraments administred by such as are euill maie lawfullie be vsed according to the saying of Christ The Scribes and Pharisies sit 〈◊〉 Moses chaire c. For the sacramentes and the word of God are effectual by reason of the institution and commaundement of Christ though they be deliuered by wicked and euil men They condemne the Donatists and such like whoe saide it was not lawfull for the people to vse the minister of euill men in the Church and helde opinion that the ministerie of euill men was quite without fruit and effect The beginnining of this 8. Article is else where thus set downe THough the Church to speake properlie be a congregation of Saintes and true beleeuers yet seeing that in this life manie hypocrites and euill men be mingled with it it is a lawfull thing to vse the sacramentes ministered by the hands of euill men c. Touching the vse of the sacraments they teach that they were instituted not so much to be notes of profession amongst men as to be signes and pleadges of Gods good 〈◊〉 towardes vs set before the eies to sturre vp and confirme faith in them which vse them Therefore we must vse sacramentes so as we must ioyne faith with them which maie beleeue the promises that are offered and declared vnto 〈◊〉 by the Sacramentes By this faith we receiue both the grace promised which is represented by the sacraments and also the holie Ghost Therefore they condemne that Pharisaicall opinion of the Papistes which suppresseth the doctrine of faith and doth not teach that faith which beleeueth that grace is freelie giuen vs for Christes sake is necessarie in the vse of the sacraments but imagineth that men are iust for the verie vse of the sacraments euen by the worke done and
part agree with the writinges of the Apostles and with the custome of the auncient Church euen almoste to Gregories time which thing being so the custome of our Churches is to be approoued not to be disalowed but our Aduersaries misliking our custome doe defend manie errours some more foule and grosse others coloured with new deceites Manie heretofore haue written that in the masse there is an oblation made for the quick and the dead and that it doth deserue remission of sinnes both for him that maketh it and for others euen for the workes sake And thus were most of them persuaded and as yet are like vnto the Pharisies and the heathen For after the same manner the Pharisies and the Heathen did dreame that they for the workes sake did deserue for them selues and for others remission of sinnes peace and manie other good thinges Or although those which were not so blinde did speake more modestlie and saide that they did deserue but not without the good intention of the sacrificer yet they imagined that those sacrifices were merits a raunsome By reason of this opinion there were a multitude of sacrifices and the craftie meanes of gaine were increased Such is the marchandise of Masses and the prophanation of the Lordes Supper almost throughout the wholl world But God will haue corrupt kindes of worship to be reprooued and abolished Therefore we 〈◊〉 â—implie and in deede propound the voice of God which doth condemne those errors and with all our heart we affirme before God and the wholl Church in heauen and in earth that there was one onelie sacrifice propitiatorie or whereby the wrath of the eternall Father against mankinde is pacified to wit the wholl obedience of the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ who was crucified and raised vp againe This is that onelie Lambe which taketh awaie the sinnes of the world Ioh. 1. Of thâ—â— onelie sacrifice mention is made Heb. 10. By one onely sacrifice he made perfect for euer those that are sanctified And this sacrifice is applied to euerie one by their owne faith when they heare the Gospell and vse the sacraments as Paull saith Rom. 3. Whome God hath set forth to be are conciliation through faith in his blood And Habac. 2. The iust shall liue by his faith And 1. Pet. 1. Being sanctified in the spirit vnto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Iesus Christ Other sacraments in the old Testament were typicall wherof we shal speake more at large in their place they did not deserue anie remission of sinnes and all the righteousnes of holie men at all times were are and shall be sacrifices of praise which do not deserue remission either for them that did offer them or for others but they are seruices which euerie one ought to performe and are acceptable to God for the Mediatours and our high priest the Sonne of God his sake as it is said Heb. 13. By him we offer the sacrifice of praise alwaies to God That this is an vnchangeable and eternal truth it is most manifest And whereas certaine fragments which they call the Canons of the masse are alledged against this so cleare light of the trueth it is also manifest that the Greeke and Latine Canons are verie vnlike the one to the other and that the Greeke Canons do disagree among themselues in a most waightie matter and it appeareth that in the Latine Canon manie iagges peeces were by litle litle patched together of ignorant authors The auncient Church doth vse the names of Sacrifice and oblation but therby it vnderstandeth the whole action prayers a taking of it a remembrance faith a confession and thanksegiuing This wholl inward and outward action in euerie one that is turned to God and in the wholl Church is indeede a sacrifice of praise or thankesgiuing and a reasonable seruice And when the Lord saith Ioh. 4. The true worshippers shall worship the lord in spirit and in trueth he affirmeth that in the new testament outward sacrifices are not commaunded which of necessitie should be made although there were no motions of the holie ghost in the heart as in the law it was necessarie that the ceremonie of the Passe ouer should be kept But touching the supper of the Lord it is said 1. Cor. 11 Let euerie man examine him-selfe c. So the supper of thâ— Lord doth profit him that vseth it when as he bringeth with him repentance and faith and another mans work doth nothing at all profit him Furthermore concerning the dead it is manifest that all this shew is repugnant to the wordes of the institution of the Supper wherein it is said Take ye eat ye c. Doe ye this in remembrance of me What doth this apperteine to the dead or to those that be absent and yet in a great part of Europe manie masses are said for the dead also a great number not knowing what they do do read Masses for a reward But seing that all these things are manifestlie wicked to wit to offer as they speake to the end that they maie deserue for the quick and the dead or for a man to do he knoweth not what they do horriblie sinne that retaine and defend these mischieuous deeds And seeing that this ceremony is not to be taken for a sacrameÌ„t without the vse wherunto it was ordeined what manner of Idolworship is there vsed let godlie and learned men consider Also it is a manifest prophanation to carie about parte of the Supper of the Lord and to worship it where a parte is vtterlie transferred to an vse cleane contrarie to the first Institution whereas the text saith Take eat and this shew is but a thing deuised of late To conclude what be the manners of manie Priestes and Monks in all Europe which haue no regard of this saying 1. Cor. 11 Let euerie man examine him-selfe Also Whosoeuer taketh it vnworthelie shall be guiltie of the bodie and bloode of the Lord. Euerie man of him-selfe doth know these things Now although the chiefe Bishopes and hypocrites who seeke delusions to establish these euills doe scoffe at these complaintes yet it is most certaine that God is greeuouslie offended with these wicked deeds as he was angrie with the people of Israell for their prophanations of the sacrifices And we do see euident examples of wrath to wit the ruines of so many kingdomes the spoile and waste that the Turkes doe make in the worlde the confusions of opinions and many moste lamentable dissipations of Churches But O Sonne of God Lorde Iesus Christ which wast crucified and raised vp againe for vs thou which art the high priest of the Church with true sighes we beseech the that for thine and thy eternall Fathers glorie thou wouldest take awaie Idolls errours and abominations and as thou thy selfe didst praie Sanctifie vs with thy trueth and kindle the light of thy Gospell and true inuocation in the heartes of many and bowe our heartes to true obedience that
we may thankefullie praise thee in all eternitie The greatnes of our sinnes which the prophanation of the Supper of the Lorde these many yeares hath brought forth doth surpasse the eloquence of Angells and men We are herein the shorter seeing that no words can be deuised sufficient to set out the greatnes of this thing and in this great griefe we beseech the Sonne of God that he would amend these euills and also for a further declaration we offer our selfes to them that wil heare it But in this question we see that to be chieflie done which Salomon saith He that singeth songes to a wicked heart is like him that powreth vineger vpon nitre Our aduersaries know that these perswasions of their sacrifice are the sinewes of their power and riches therefore they will heare nothing that is said against it Some of them doe now learne craftelie to mitigate these things and therfore they say The oblation is not a merit but an application they deceiue in wordes and retaine still the same abuses But we saide before that euerie one doth by faith applie the sacrifice of Christ to himselfe both when he heareth the Gospell and then also when he vseth the Sacraments and it is written 1. Cor. 11. Let euerie man examine himselfe Therefore Paull doth not meane that the ceremonie doth profitte another that doth not vse it And the Sonne of God himselfe did offer vp himselfe going into the holie of holies that is into the secret counsell of the Diuinitie seeing the will of the eternall Father and bearing his great wrath and vnderstanding the causes of this wonderfull counsell these weightie things are meant when the text saith Heb. 9. He offered himselfe And when Esaie saith Cap. 53. He will make his soule an offering for sinne Now therefore what doe the Priestes meane who saie that they offer vp Christ and yet antiquitie neuer spake after this manner But they doe most grieuouslie accuse vs. They saie that we doe take awaie the continuall sacrifice as did Antiochus who wâ—â— a type of Antichrist We answered before that we doe reteine the wholl ceremonie of the Apostolike Church and this is the eontinuall sacrifice That the sincere doctrine of the Gospell should be heard that God should be truelie inuocated to conclude as the Lord saith Ioh. 4. It is to worship the Father in Spirit and trueth we doe also herein comprehende the true vse of the Sacraments Seeing that we retaine all these things faithfullie we doe with great reuerence reteine the continuall sacrifice they doe abolish it who many waies doe corrupt true inuocation and the verie Supper of the Lord who commaund vs to inuocate dead men who set out Masses to sale who boast that by their oblation they doe merit for others who doe mingle many mischieuous errours with the doctrine of Repentance and remission of sinnes who will men to doubt when they repent whether they be in fauour who defile the Church of God with filthie lustes and Idols These men be like vnto Antiochus and not we whoe endeuour to obeie the Sonne of God who saith Ioh. 4. If any man loueth me he will keepe my worâ—â— Of the vse of the wholl Sacrament LEt Sophistrie be remooued from the iudgements of the Church All men know that the Supper of the Lorde is so instituted that the wholl Sacrament may be giuen to the people as it is written Drinke ye all of this Also the custome of the auncient Church both Greeke and Latine is well knowne Therefore we must confesse that the forbidding of one part is an vniust thing It is greate iniurie to violate the lawfull Testaments of men Why then doe the Bishopes violate the Testament of the Sonne of God which he hath sealed vp with his owne bloode But it is to be lamented that certeine men should be so impudent as to feigne sophistrie against this so weightie an argument that they may establish their prohibition the refutation of whome the matter beeing so cleere and euident we doe omitte In an other place this Article is not distinguished from that which went before but is thus ioyned with it To conclude wee must also speake in few things of the vse of the wholl Sacrament Let sophistrie be remooued c. OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of the Eucharist CHAP. 9. WE beleeue and confesse that the Eucharist for so it pleased our forefathers to call the Supper of the Lord is a Sacrament instituted of Christ himselfe and that the vse therof is commended to the church euen to the latter end of the world But because the substance is one thing and the vse thereof an other thing therefore we will speakâ— of these in order Touching the substance of the Eucharâ—â—â— we thus thinke and teach that the true bodie of Christ 〈◊〉 his true bloode is distributed in the Eucharist and we refute them that saie that the bread and wine of the Eucharist are signes of the body and blood of Christ beeing onelie absent Also we beleeue that the omnipotencie of Goâ— is so great that in the Eucharist he may either annihilateâ—â— substance of bread and wine or else change them into 〈◊〉 bodie and bloode of Christ but that God doth exercise 〈◊〉 his absolute omnipotencie in the Eucharist we haue no certeine worde of God for it and it is euident that the auncient Church was altogether ignorant of it For as in Ezech where it is said of the Citie of Hierusalem described on the out side of a wall This is Hierusalem it was not necessarie that the substance of the wall should be changed into the substance of the Citie of Hierusalem so when it is said of the bread This is my bodie it is not necessary that the substance 〈◊〉 bread should be changed into the the substance of the bodâ— of Christ but for the truth of the sacrament it is sufficient that the bodie of Christ is in deed present with the bread and in deede the verie necessitie of the trueth of the Sacrament doth seeme to require that true breade should remaine with the true presence of the bodie of 〈◊〉 For as to the trueth of the Sacrament of Baptisme it is necessarie that in the vse thereof there should be water and that true water should remaine so it is necessarie in the Lords Supper that there should be bread in the vse thereof and that true bread should remaine whereas if the substance of bread were changed we should haue no proofe of the trueth of the Sacrament Whereupon both Paull and also the auncient Ecclesiasticall writers doe call the bread of the Eucharist euen after conâ—ecration bread 1. Cor. 11. Letâ— man examine himselfe and so let him eate of that bread And Whosoeuer shall eate this bread and drinke this cuppe of the Lord vnworthely c. And Augustine in his Sermon to young children saith That which yâ—u haue seene it iâ— the bread and the 〈◊〉 the which thing
also your eies doe witnes vnto you but that which your faith desireth to learne is this the bread is the bodie of Christ the cup is his blood Now as touching the vse of the Eucharist first although we do not not denie but that whol Christ is distributed as well in the breade as in the wine of the Eucharist yet we teach that the vse of either part ought to be common to the wholl Church For it is euident that Christ beeing nothing at all terrified by any dangers which afterward humane superstition inuented or by other deuises gaue vnto his Church both partes to be vsed Also it is euident that the auncient Church did vse both partes for many yeares And certaine writers doe clearelie witnes that they which doe receiue bread alone doe not receiue the wholl Sacrament Sacramentallie for so they speake that it is not possible to dâ—â—ide one and the selfe same mystery without great sacriledge Wherfore we thinke that the vse of both partes is in deede Catholike Apostolike that it is not lawful for any man at his pleasure to change this institution of Christ and a ceremony of such continuance in the auncient and true Church and to take awaie from the laitie as they call them one part of the Eucharist And it is to be marueiled at that they who professe themselues to defend the ceremonies of the auncient church should so farre swarue from the auncient church in this point Moreouer seeing that the worde Sacrifice iâ— verie large and doth generally signifie a holie worship we doe willinglie graunt that the true and lawfull vse of the Eucharist maie in this sense be called a Sacrifice howbeit the Eucharist according to the institution of Christ is so celebrated that therein the death of Christ is shewed forth and the sacrament of the bodie and bloode of Christ is distributed to the Church and so it is truely called an appliing of the meritte of the passion of Christ to wit to them which receiue the Sacrament Neither doe we condemne godlie lessons and praiers which vse to goe before and to follow consecration as they call it and the dispensation of the Eucharist yet in the meane time it is not lawfull for vs to dissemble or to alow of those errours which haue bene added to this holie 〈◊〉 rather by the ignorance of priuate men then by â—nie lawfull consent of the true Catholike Church One 〈…〉 this that of the worship which ought to be common 〈…〉 Church there is made a priuate action of one Priest 〈…〉 doeth alone to himselfe mumble vp the wordes of 〈…〉 Supper so also he alone doeth receiue the bread 〈…〉 For Christ did institute the Eucharist not that i◠〈…〉 priuate action of one man but that it should be a 〈…〉 of the Church Therefore to the right action of the Eucharist two thinges at the lest are requisite to wit the minister of the Eucharist whoe blesseth he to whom the Sacrament of the Eucharist is dispensed For when Christ did institute this Sacrament he did not eat thereof alone but he did dispense it to his Church which then was present with him saying Take ye eate ye c. And Drinke ye all of this c. This institution of Christ the auncient and true Catholique Church did so seuerelie obserue that it excommunicated them which being present whilest this holy Sacrament was administred would not communicate with others Anaclâ—â—us in his first Epistle saith After that consecration is finished let aâ—â— communicate except they had rather standâ— without the Church doores And he addeth For so both the Apostles appointed and the holy Church of Rome keepeth is still Also the Antiochian Councell cap. 2. saieth All those which come into the Church of God and heare the holy Scriptures but doe not communicate with the people in praier and can not abide to receiue the Sacrament of the Lord according to a certaine proper discipline these men must be cast out of the Church Dionysius in his booke De Eccles Hierarc saieth The Bishoppe when he hath praised the diuine giftes then he maketh the holie and moste excellent mysteries and those thinges which before he had praised being couered and hid vnder reuerent signes he bringeth into sight and reuerentlie shâ—wing forth the diuine giftes both he himselfe doth turne to the holy participation thereof and doth exhort the others to participate them to conclude when the holie communion is receiued and deliuered to all he rendering thankes doth make an end of these mysteries Therefore we thinke it necessarie to the retayning of the institution of Christ in the celebration of the Eucharist and that we maie follow the example of the auncient and true Catholique Church that the priuate Masses of the Priestes maie be abrogated and that the publique communion of the Lords Supper maie be restored Another errour is this that the Eucharist is such a sacrifice as ought to be offered daielie in the Church for the purging of the sinnes of the quicke and the dead and for the obtaining of other benefites both corporall and spiritual This error is euidently contrary to the Gospel of Christ which witnesseth That Christ by one oblation once onelie made hath made perfect for euer those that be sanctified And because that Christ by his passion and death hath purchased remission of sinnes for vs which also is declared vnto vs by the Gospell in the new Testament therefore it is not lawfull to sacrifice anie more for sinne for the Epistle to the Hebrews saith Where there is remission of sinnes there is no further oblation for sinne For whereas Christ saieth Doe this in remembrance of me he doth not commaund to offer his bodie and and bloode in the Supper vnto God but to the Church that the Church by eating the bodie and drinking the bloode of Christ and by shewing forth the benefit of his death may be admonished of that oblation of the bodie and bloode of Christ which was made once onelie on the Crosse for the purging of our sinnes For so Paull doeth interpret this saying of Christ saying So often as ye shall eate he doth not saie offer this breade and drinke this cuppe shew ye forth the death of the Lord till he come And truelie we confesse that the auncient Ecclesiasticall writers did call the Eucharist a sacrifice an oblation but they expounde themselues that by the name of Sacrifice they meane a remembrance a shewing forth or a preaching of that Sacrifice which Christ did once offer vpon the Crosse as also they call the memoriall of the Passeouer and of Pentecost the Paâ—seouer and Pentecost it selfe The third error is this that manie do thinke that the oblation as they cal it of the Eucharist is not of it selfe a propitiation for sinnes but that it doth apply the propitiation and merit of Christ to the quick and the dead But we haue alreadie shewed that the Eucharist properlie is
secet is hidde THE FIFTEENTH SECTION OF ECCLESIASTICAL MEETINGES THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of holie and Ecclesiasticall meetings CHAP. 22. ALthough it be lawfull for all men priuatelie at home to reade the holie Scriptures and by instruction to edifie one another in the true religion yet that the word of God maie be lawfullie preached to the people and prayers and supplications publiquelie made that the sacraments maie be lawfully ministred that collectioÌ„ may be made for the pore and to defray al necessary charges of the Church or to supply the wantes it is very needful there should be holy meetings Ecclesiastical assemblies For it is manifest that in the Apostolike primitiue Church there were such assemblies frequented of godly men So many then as do despise them and separate themselues from them they are contemners of true religion are to be compelled by the Pastours godly Magistrates to surcease stubbornelie to seperate and absent themselues from sacred assemblies Now Ecclesiasticall assemblies must not be hidden and secret but publique and common except persecution by the enimies of Christ the Church will not suffer them to be publique For we know what manner assemblies the primitiue Church had heretofore in secret corners being vnder the tyrannie of Romane Emperours Let those places where the faithfull meet together be decent and in al respects fit for gods Church Therfore let houses be chosen for that purpose or Churches that are large faire so that they be purged from al such things as doe not beseeme the Church And let all things be ordered as is moste meete for comelines necessitie and godlie decency that nothing be wanting which is requisite for rites and orders and the necessarie vses of the Church And as wee beleeue that God doth not dwell in temples made with handes so we know that by reason of the worde of god holy exercises therin celebrated places dedicated to God and his worship are not prophane but holie and that therefore such as are conuersant in them ought to behaue themselues reuerentlie and modestlie as they which are in a sacred place in the presence of God and his holie Angells All excesse of apparell therefore is to be abandoned from Churches and places where Christians meete in praier together with all pride and whatsoeuer else doth not beseeme Christian humilitie decencie modestie For the true ornament of Churches doth not consist â—n Iuorie golde and precious stones but in the sobrietie godlines and vertues of those which are in the Church Let all thinges be done comelie and orderlie in the Church to conclude Let all thinges be done to edifying Therefore let all straunge tongues keepe silence in the holie assemblies and let all thinges be vttered in the vulgare tongue which is vnderstood of all men in the companie Of prayer singing and Canonicall houers CHAP. 23. TRue it is that a man maie lawfullie praie priuatelie in anie tongue that he doth vnderstand but publique praiers ought in the holie assemblies to be made in the vulgare tongue or such a language as is knowne to all Let all the prayers of the faithful be powred forth to God alone through the mediation of Christ only out of a true faith pure loue As for inuocation of Saints or vsing them as intercessors to intreat for vs the priesthod of our Lord Christ true religion wil not permitte vs. Prayer must be made for Magistracie for Kings and all that are placed in authoritie for Ministers of the Church and for all necessities of Churches in anie calamitie and speciallie in the calamitie of the Church prayer must be made both priuatellie and publiquelie without ceasing Moreouer wee must praie willinglie and not by constraint nor for anie reward neither must we superstitiouslie tie prayer to anie place as though it were not lawfull to praie but in the Church There is no necessitie that publique praiers should be in foâ—â—e time the same or alike in all Churches Let all Churches vse their libertie Socrates in his hystorie saith In anie countrie or nation wheresoeuer you shall not finde two Churches which doe whollie agree in prayer The authors of this difference I thinke were those which had the gouernment of the Châ—â—hes in all ages If so be anie doe agree it deserueth great commendation and is to be imitated of others Besides this there must be a meane and measure as in euerie other thing so also in publique prayers that they be not ouerlong and tedious let therefore the most time be giuen to teaching of the gospell in such holie assemblies and let there be diligent heede taken that the people in the assemblies be not wearied with ouerlong praiers so as when the preaching of the gospell should be heard they through wearisomnes either desire to go 〈◊〉 themselues or to haue the assemblie wholly dismissed For vnto such the sermons seeme to be ouerlong which otherwise are briefe inough Yea and the Preachers ought to keepe a meane Likewise the singing in sacred assemblies ought to be moderated where it is in vse That long which they cal Gregories song hath manie grosse thinges in it Wherefore it is vpon good cause reiected of ours and of all other reformed Churches If there be any Churches which haue faithful praier in good manner and no singing at all they are not therefore to be condemned for all Churches haue not the commoditie and opportunitie of singing And certaine it is by testimonies of antiquitie that as the custome of singing hath bene verie auncient in the East Churches so it was long or it was receiued in the West Churches In Auncient time there were Canonicall houres that is knowne prayers framed for certeine houres in the daie and chaunted therein oft repeated as the Papists manner is which maie be prooued by manie of their lessons appointed in their houres and diuers other arguments Moreouer they haue manie absurde things that I saie no more and therfore are well omitted of our Churches that haue brought in their stead matters more wholsome for the whol Church of God Hitherto also perteineth the beginning of the 25. Art Of Catechizing THe Lord inioyned his ancient people to take great care and diligence in instructing the youth well euen from their infancie and moreouer commaunded expressely in his Law that they should teach them and declare the mysterie of the Sacraments vnto them Now for as much as it is euident by the writings of the Euangelists and Apostles that God had no lesse care of the youth of his new people seeing he saith Suffer litle Children to come vnto me for of such is the kingdome of heauen Therefore the Pastours do verie wiselie which doe diligentlie and betimes Catechise their youth laying the first groundes of faith and faithfullie teaching the principles of our religion by expounding the ten commaundements the Apostles Creed the Lordes praier and the doctrine of the sacramentes with other like principles and chiefe heads
of our religion And here let the Church performe her faithfullnes and diligence in bringing the Children to be catechized as beeing desirous and glad to haue her children well instructed That which followeth in this Article is conteined in the sixteenth section Also CHAP. 28. Of the goodes of the Church and right vse of them THe Church of Christ hath riches through the bountifulnes of princes and the liberalitie of the faithful who haue giuen their goods to the Church for the Church hath need of such goods and hath had goods from auncient time for the manteinance of thinges necessarie for the Church Now the true vse of the Church goods was and now is to manteine learning in schooles and in holie assemblies with all the seruice rites and buildinges of the Church finallie to manteine teachers schollers and ministers with other necessarie things and chieftelie for the succour and reliefe of the pore But for the lawfull dispensing of these Ecclesiasticall goods let men be chosen that feare God wise men and such as are of good reporte for gouernement of their families But if the goods of the Church by iniurie of the time and the boldnes ignorance or couetousnes of some be turned to anie abuse let them be restored againe by godly wise men vnto their holy vse for they must not winke at so impious an abuse Therefore we teach that Schooles and Colledges whereinto corruption is crept in doctrine in the seruice of god and in manners must be reformed that there must order be taken godly faithfully and wiselie for the reliefe of the poore OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Holie meetings WE think that holie meetings are so to be celebrated that aboue all things the word of God be propounded to the people euerie day publiquely in a publique place and appointed for holie excercises also that the hidden thinges of the Scripture maie dayly be searched out and declared by those that are fit thereunto that the faith of the godlie maie be exercised and that we maie continuallie be instant in praier according as the necessitie of all men requireth As for other vnprofitable and innumerable circumstances of ceremonies as vessells apparell vailes torches or candelles altars golde and siluer so farre forth as they serue to peruert religion but especially Idolls which are set vp to be worshipped and giue offence and all prophane things of that sort we do remooue them far from our holie meeting Of Heretikes and Schismatiks ALso we remooue from our holie meetings all those who forsaking the propertie of the holie Church do either bring in or follow strange and wicked opinions with which euill the Catabaptistes are chiefelie infected who if they do obstinatelie refuse to obey the Church and Christian instruction are in our iudgement to be bridled by the Magistrate lest by their contagion they infect the flocke of Christ OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of Catechizing CHAP. 2. IN the second place they teach the Christian Catechisme that is a Catholike doctrine and an instruction made with the mouth which agreeth in Christianisme with the auncient Church and holie fathers and this doctrine or instruction is the inward or secret thing and the marrow and the keie to the wholl holie Scripture and conteineth the summe thereof It is comprehended in the 10. commaundements in the Catholike Christian and Apostolique Creed wherein be 12. Articles which are expounded and confirmed by the Nicen and Athanasius his creed and by godlie Catholike and generall Councells also in the forme of praiers to wit of that holie praier which the Lord appointed and in a summarie doctrine touching the sacraments and such dueties as we owe or be proper regarde being had to euerie mans place and order in diuers and distinct kindes of life whereunto he is called of God and there is an open confession and profession made that this Christian doctrine is that true full perfect and well pleased wil of God necessarie to euery faithful Christian vnto saluation This Catechisme which doth conteine in it the ful Catholike doctrine of Christianisme the knowledge of most weighty things spokē of before our preachers do vse in stead of a sure rule method table of al those things which they teach of all their sermons writings this they do faithfully care for and bestowe all their labour therein that this wholl ordinarie doctrine of the principles of true faith and Christian godlines and the doctrine of the foundation may be imprinted in the bottome of the heartes of Christians throughlie ingrafted in the mindes and life of the hearers and that after this manner First that all maie know that they are bound to yeelde an inward and outward obedience to the law and therefore they must endeuour to performe and fulfil the commaundements of God both in their heart seeing that the law is spirituall and in their deedes by louing God aboue all things and their neighbour as themselues Secondlie they must well learne and beare in minde and be able readilie to rehearse to beleeue from the heart to keepe and to professe with the mouth the chiefe points of the Catholike Christian and Apostolike Creed and to testifie a christian pietie by actions or manners a life which maie beseeme it Therefore they do also in their sermons by expounding it laie open the true and sound meaning and euerie mysterie which is necessarie to true and eternall saluation and is comprehended in the Articles of faith and in euerie parte thereof and confirme it by testimonies taken out of the holie scriptures and by these holie scriptures they doe either more largelie or brieflie declare expound and laie open the meaning and the mysteries And in all these things they do so behaue them selues that concerning the order which the Apostles brought in and propounded they labour to instruct not onelie those which be of riper yeares who being come to lawfull age are able presently to vnderstand but also so to teach litle children that they being exercised euen frō their childood in the chiefe points of the couenant of god may be taught to vnderstand the true worship of god For this cause there be both peculiar Ecclesiasticall assemblies with children which doe serue for the exercise of catechizing and also the parents those that are requested of the parents vsed for witnesses who are called Godfathers and Godmothers at Baptisme are put in minde of the dutie and faith which they owe that they also may faithfully instruct their beloued children train them vp in the discipline of the Lord and from the bottome of their heartes praie vnto God for these and all other the children of the faithfull of Christ But chiefelie they which are newlie instructed before they be lawfullie admitted to the Supper of the Lord are diligentlie taught the christian catechisme and the principles of true religion and by this meanes they are furthered towards the obtaining of
Paull could not be withhâ—ld but in so fit a place he would plainelie haue declared this state of soules and would haue prescribed a meane vnto the Church whereby miserable soules might be deliuered from their torment But the true and Catholike Church in deed hath plainelie shewed that shee hath no certaintie at all concerning this third kinde of the state of soules in another world Chrysostome in his second sermon of Lazarus saieth If thou hast violently taken anie thing from anie man restore it and saie as doth Zacheus If I haue taken from anie man by forged cauillation I restore fourefoulde If thou art become an enimie to anie man be reconciled before thou come to iudgement Discharge all thinges here that without greefe thou maist beholde that tribunall seat Whilest we be here we haue manie excellent hopes But so soone as we depart thither it is not then in our power to repent nor to wash awaie our sinnes And againe He that in this present life shall not wash awaie his sinnes shall not finde any comforte afterward Augustine although he place certaine men in the middest betiwxt them that be verie good and those that be verie euill to the one sorte whereof he seemeth to assigne the place of Purgatorie yet in other places he doubteth of that matter and doth not define anie certaintie Therefore we must so thinke of this opinion of Augustine as he requireth that is we must receiue that which is confirmed either by the authority of the Scripture or by probable reason But it is euident that those places of the Scripture which are commonlie cited to establish Purgatorie are wrested from the naturall to a straunge sense and are farre otherwise expounded euen of the aâ—ncient writers themselues And those reasons which Augustine bringeth for his opinion do seme to leane to this foundation That we obtaine remission of our sinnes and life not onelie for Christ his sake through faith but also for the merites of our workes But how this agreeth with the true Apostolike doctrine we haue before declared Wherefore we thinke that this speculation of Purgatorie fire is to be left to it owne authors and that we must chiefely doe this as Paull exhorteth vs that we maie confirme our selues one another with speaches touching the assured faith of our resurrection and saluation in Christ Iesus for whose sake God doth so fauour the faithfull that in the middest of death he preserueth them and giueth them true peace OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Of praiers and fastinges CHAP. 7. VVE haue among vs praiers and Religious fastes which are moste holie workes and such as doe verie much beseeme Christians whereunto our Preaehers do most diligentlie exhorte their hearers For true fasting is as it were a renouncing of this present life which is alwaies subiect to euill lustes and desires and a meditation of the life to come which is free from all perturbation And praier is a lifting vp of the minde vnto God and such a familiar speach with him as no other thing can so greatlie set a man on fire with heauenlie affections more mightelie make the minde comformable to the will of God And though these exercies be neuer so holie and necessarie for Christians yet seeing that a mans neighbour is not so much benefited by them as man is prepared that he maie with fruit and profit haue regarde of his neighbour they are not to be preferred before holie doctrine godlie exhortations and admonitions and also other dueties whereby our neighbour doth presentlie receiue some profit Whereupon we reade of our Sauiour that in the night time he gaue him selfe to praier and in the daie time to doctrine and to heale the sicke For as loue is greater then faith and hope so to beleeue those thinges which come neerest vnto loue to wit such as bring assured profit vnto men are to be perferred before all other holie functions whereupon S. Chrysostome writeth that Among the wholl companie of vertues fasting hath the last place Of the Commaunding of Fastes CHAP. 8. BVt because that no mindes but these that be ardent and peculiarlie stirred vp by the heauenlie inspiration can either praie or faste aright and with profit we beleeue that it is farre better after the example of the Apostles and the former more sincere Church by holie exhortations to inuite men hereunto then to wring them out by preceptes such especiallie as doe binde men vnder paine of deadlie sinne the which thing the Priestes that were of late toke vpon them to doe when as then the order of Priestes had not a litle degenerated But we had rather leaue the placetime and manner both of praying and also of fasting to the arbitrement of the holie Ghost then to prescribe them by certaine lawes especiallie such as maie not be broken without some sacrifice of amends Yet for their sakes that be the younger and more imperfect sorte our Preachers doe not dislike that there should be an appointed time and meanes both for prayer and also for fasting that as it were by these holie introductions to exercises they might be prepared hereunto so that it be done without bynding of the conscience We were induced thus to thinke not so much for that all compulsion being against a mans will is repugnant to the nature of these actions but rather because that neither Christ himselfe nor anie of his Apostles haue in any place made mentioÌ„ of such kinde of precepts this doth Chrysostome also witnes saying Thou seest that an vpright life doth helpe more then all other thinges Now I tearme an vpright life not the labour of Fasting nor the bed of haire or ashes but if thou doest despise monie no otherwise then it becommeth thee if thou burne with charitie if thou nourish the hungrie with thy bread if thou ouercome thy anger if thou dost not desire vaine glorie if thou be not possessed with enuie for these be the thinges that he teacheth for he doth not saie that he will haue his fast to be followed howbeit he might haue proponed those 40. daies vnto vs but he saith Learne of me because I am meeke and lowlie in heart Yea rather on the contrarie side saith he eate all that is set before you Moreouer we doe not read that anie solemne or set faste was enioyned to the auncient Church but that faste of one daie For those fastes which as the scripture doth witnes were ordeyned of Prophets and of Kinges it is certaine that they were no set fastes but enioyned onelie for their time to wit when as euident calamities either hanging ouer their heads or presentlie pinching them did so require it Seeing therfore that the Scripture as S. Paull doth affirme doth instruct a man to euerie good worke and yet is ignorant of these fastes which are extorted by precepts we doe not see how it could be lawful for the successours of the Apostles to ouercharge the Church with so
for others that they might be satisfactions for other mens sinnes If anie man wil odiouslie exaggerate these thinges how many things might herehearse whereof the Monks themselues are now ashamed It is no light offence in the Church to propound vnto the people a certein worship deuised by men without the commaundement of God and to teach that such a worship doth iustifie men because that the righteousnes of faith in Christ which ought especiallie to be taught in the Church is obscured when as those maruelous religions of Angells feigning of pouerty and humilitie and of single life are cast before mens eies Moreouer the commaundements of God and the true worship of God are obscured when as men do heare that Monks alone are in that state of perfection because that Christian perfection is this to feare God sincerely and againe to conceiue great faith and to trust assuredlie that God is pacified toward vs for Christ his sake to ask and certainly to look for help from God in al our affaires according to our calling and outwardlie to do good workes dilligentlie and to tend vpon our vocation In these things doth true perfection and the true worship of God consist it doth not consist in singlenes of life in beggarie or in vile apparell The people also doth conceiue many pernitious opinions of those false commendations of the monasticall life They heare that single life is praised aboue measure therefore they liue in marriage with offence of conscience They heare that beggers onelie are perfect therefore they keepe their possessions buy and sell with offence of conscience They heare that the gospel giueth counsell not to reuenge therfore some that lead a priuat life are not afraid to reuenge themselues For they heare that it is a counsell not a commaundement Others do think that all Magistracie and ciuill offices are vnworthie a Christian man VVe read examples of men who forsaking wedlock and leauing the gouernment of the common wealth haue hid themselues in Monasteries That they called to flie out of the world and to seeke a kinde of life which is more acceptable to God neither did they see that God is to be serued in those commaundements which he himselfe hath deliuered not in the commaundements which are deuised by men That is a good and perfect kinde of life which hath the commaundement of God for it warrant It is necessarie to admonish men of these thinges And before these times Gerson did reprehend this errour of the perfection of Monkes and he witnesseth that in his time this was a new or strange voice that the Monasticall life is a state of perfection Thus many wicked opinions doe cleaue fast vnto vowes as that they merit remission of sinnes iustification that they are Christian perfection that they do keepe the counsells and commaundements that they haue works of supererogation All these thinges seing they be false and vaine do make vowes to be of no effect OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONIE Of Wedlocke THe trueth concerning Wedlocke did at all times remaine sincere in the Church onelie For the Church doth know that God doth moste seuerelie forbid wandring lustes amongst mankinde and that he would haue chastitie so to be vnderstoode and performed as he himselfe hath ordeined it that we also maie know that he is a pure and a chaste minde and maie discerne him from deuils whoe through the hatred they beare to God are delighted with the confusions of lusts doe driue forward this weake nature of man that it maie be horriblie defiled Wherefore both the Heathen did euerie where admitte ceratine foule examples and Heretikes at all times haue spreade abroad monstrous opinions touching wedlocke as Clemens Alexandrinus and Epiphanius doe declare And the Turkish manners and the lawe of the Pope concerning single life haue caused a great deformitie in this last olde age of the world But Paull doth affirme that it is a signe of euill Spirites to forbid marriage Wherefore we doe verie carefullie keepe the sincere doctrine of God touching marriage and by the mercie of God our ciuill Magistrates haue appointed and doe defende iudgements for Marriage matters in their gouernment and they doe seuerelie punish those wicked deeds which are contrarie to the lawe of God and know that by the commaundement of God they are inioyned to haue a care to defende chastitie and wedlocke And we retaine this true definition agreeing with the commaundements of God and the custome of the Apostolique Church Marriage is a lawfull and indissoluble coniunction onelie of one man and of one woman to be kept because of the commaundement of God whoe by this meane will haue mankinde associated chastitie to be vnderstoode and lustes not to wander God in the beginning did consecrate this order saying thus They shall be two in one flesh to wit one man and one onelie woman inseperablie ioyned together And againe this first lawe was established of Christ Math. 19. Now that this coupling together maie be lawfull we doe immutably obserue the differences of persons that we maie not make a mixture of those persons whoe by the lawe of God are not permitted to couple together Also we keepe the rules of the Canon lawe touching other neerer degrees as there be ordinances to be seene deliuered with graue and wise deliberation in our Consistories Moreouer we know it is the will of God that Marriage should not be for bidden to anie persons that be fit thereunto and which without Marriage could not liue without daunger of their conscience as it is written Gen. 2. Math. 19 1. Cor. 7. Therefore we giue leaue to Priestes and other persons to marie which had rather liue godlie in Marriage then in a single life to haue wounded consciences so that they may not inuocate God and liue holilie In affiances euen according to the auncient lawes we will haue the consent of the Parentes also seeing that Parentes are mooued with a probable reason Touching diuorcementes this rule is most firmelie held that they doe sin who either by adultery or by forsaking be the first cause of distraction and adulterers and adultresses and he and shee that doth fosake the other are condemned by the voice of them that preach in our Churches and of the Iudges in our Consistories and they be seuerelie punished of our Magistrates But the innocent person when as the matter beeing well knowne he is set free is not forbid to marrie that he maie inuocate God liue holilie For seing that the Lord doth expresselie set at libertie the innocent person Math. 19. when as the other partie is polluted with adulterie we must vnderstande a setting at libertie not in name onelie but in deede And Paull speaketh after the same manner in the case of forsaking This our custome doth also agree with the auncient Church The other lawes which we haue in our Consistories doe agree with the Canon lawe and we doe trulie propound vnto the people the
earth And Psal 23. Yâ—e Princes open your gates that is open your kindomes to the gospell and giue entertainment to the Sonne of God and Esa 49. And Kings and Queenes shallhe thy nurces that is let common-welthes be nurces of the Church let them giue entertainment to the Church and to godlie studies Let Kinges and Princes themselues be members of the Church and rightlie vnderstand the doctrine thereof and giue no help vnto those that establish false doctrine and exercise vniust crueltie and remember this saying I will honour them that honuor me And Daniell in the 4. Chap. exhorteth the King of Babylon to acknowledge the wrath of God and to shew mercie to the bannished Church when he saieth Redeeme thy sinnes with righteousnes and with mercie toward the poore and there shall be a healing of thy transgression And since they are among the principall members of the Church let them prouide that iudgement be rightlie exercised in the Curch as Constantine Theodosius Arcadius Martian Charles the great manie godlie Kinges haue prouided that iudgement in the Church should be sincerely executed But of the difference of both states namely of the ministerie of the gospell and the ciuill magistracie there are many writinges in our Church which declare that we teach no fantasticall nor seditious opinions but doe shew the necessarie doctrine deliuered in the gospell touching both degrees profitable to godlines and common peace Thankes be to God THis is the summe of that doctrine which by the blessing of God with one consent we teach in our Churches which to be the sincere meaning of the doctrine deliuered from God in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and in the Creedes we nothing doubt and it may be vnderstood out of the auncient purer writers to be agreeable to the ancient and puâ—er Churches Now the matter it selfe declareth that we haue not sought to dispute about newfangled curious and subtle questions neither doe striue about authoritie or riches but onelie to vnfolde and bring to light from the great darkenes of traditions and opinions that doctrine which is necessarie to the true inuocation of God to true worship to the right knowledge of the Sonne of God and to the saluation of soules and doe in moste simple and plaine manner propound the same vnto the Churches For all wise men must needes confesse that there was much obscuritie and many errours in the doctrine of the Monkes and many snares of conscience in the Popes traditions and whether doctrine is true plaine euident profitable for consciences and for manners comparison doth declare For we auoide not the iudgements of the Godly yea rather we desire thatthe wholl true Church of God that is al the faithfull learned wheresoeuer they are may vnderstand what we say who we doubt not will be witnesses that this doctrine is the consent of the true Catholique Church of God Also we offer our selues at any time to a more full declaration in in euerie point and we thinke that this rehearsall of our doctrine now made is agreeable to the confession exhibited at Auspurge Anno. 1530. For as much therefore as the doctrine which we here recite is true and necessarie for the Church we intreat that our Churches may not be condemned as if they either imbraced errours or foolishlie or seditiouslie stirred vp strife without any weightie cause The truth and weight of the matters may deliuer vs from this vniust accusation Next after a godly manner we admonish the Councell itselfe They see that olde abuses and many great errours are as yet sticking in the Church because in al ages euen from the beginning of mankinde the deuil coÌ„tinueth scattering his seed of errour and since that time through the ignorance of men by superstition they are either confirmed or do shoote forth againe And now for that the vanitie of many superstitions is known the times require a reformation vnles the gouernours prouide that the trueth may be brought to light great diuision in opinions is like to follow especially because in this last age of the worlde great confusion is to be feared Therfore let the councel see to it that they condemne not a manifest truth And if in a godly sort they wil deliberate how they may prouide for the churches if a more ample declaration shal be demaunded of vs men learned of vnderstanding louing the truth fearing god must be chosen to consult together of these so weighty matters Neither let them only striue with vs in number of vices seeing it is manifest by many preiudices of what opinion the Bishop of Rome and others are that are adicted vnto him who now by the space of many yeares haue not onelie set forth against vs edicts written with bloode but also haue slaine many of our side and there be many that neither vnderstand nor looke after any truth of doctrine but being alreadie corrupted with prophane perswasions doe thinke this to be an especiall parte of politique men to defend the present state and to mainteine their owne authoritie And for this purpose they seeke fit Ministers by sophisticall iugling to â—est out the truth Wherefore now we testifie that we will not reiect the truth although it be condemned by the iudgements of such men And we openlie professe that we consent not to the Councell of Trent which heretofore hath sent abroade decrees partlie false partly captious and sophisticall but doe earnestly request that both we may be heard in the same matter and that the errours before confirmed by the decrees of the Tridentine Councell may be reformed And we reuerently beseâ—ch the most worthy Emperour Carolus Auguâ—â—us that he giue not leaue to the Aduersaries to oppresse the truth by their presumption and to strengthen their crueltie which they exercise against innocents and to stare vp greater dissention by their vniust decrees And now we commend the Church and our selues to the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ who we know by the voice of the Gospell gathereth together to himselfe an euerlasting Church and we praie him that he would gouerne vs and not suffer the light of his Gospell to be extinguished nor the assemblies of them that rightlie call vpon him to be dispersed AN ADDITION AND we request all that teach in the Churches neâ—re adioyning or els where that receiue the Confession exhibited at Auspurge 1530. that when they reade these things if in any point they finde any want they would louinglie admonish vs thereof for that it was not our purpose to bring vp any other kinde of doctrine but plainlie to recite the summe of the Confession of Auspurge and the common consent of these Churches and we desire that we may be fauourablie and not quarrelouslie iudged of We purpose not to stirre vp new contentions but especially we pray to the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ that was crucified for vs and rose againe that praied in his agonie that we might be one
in God that he would make vs also in the most Churches one in himselfe We whose names are subcribed hereunto who doe now teach in the Churches Vniuersities vnder mentioned do protest that in this writing which we desire to haue rightlie and not quarrelouslie vnderstood we haue recited the common doctrine published in the Churches and Vniuersities wherein we teach the Gospell and we are perswaded that this is the true sincere and incorrupt doctrine of our Lord Iesus Christ agreeing with the Apostles and Prophets and with the Creedes and that it is necessarie for the Churches and we praie our Lord Iesus Christ who was crucified for vs and rose againe that he would mercifully gouerne and defend these Churches Also we offer our selues to further declaration in euerie Article This was written Anno 1551. Iulie 10. in the towne of Wirtemberge where the Pastours of the Churches neere adioyning were met together c. OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE The Conclusion which is placed in the latter end of the 35. Chap. WE haue rehearsed those things which seeme good both to be approued and also to be refuted or amended in the Ecclesiasticall doctrine and in the wholl administration of the Church And if anie thing be spoken either more brieflie or more obscurelie then so great a matter would require our Preachers do promise that they will expouud them more largelie and more cleerlie That which remaineth we beseech all the godly through Iesus Christ the sonne of God our onelie Sauiour that which thing we hope they wil do of their owne accord euerie one according to his office and calling would take vnto himselfe a true and earnest endeauour to reforme the Church It can not be denied but that hitherto for these manie yeares not onelie the discipline of the Church hath decaied and the manners thereof haue beene corrupted with great and horrible vices and they haue verie much degenerated from the honestie of our Elders but that also the doctrine of the Church hath beene depraued in suffering and bearing with corruptions which if hereafter they be either dissembled or confirmed euerie man that is but meanlie wise maie consider how great euills are like to follow in the Church of God Those execrations and cursings are well knowne whereunto the law of god doth addict the transgressours of his word And Iosias the King of Iuda was endued with an heroicall minde when he repaired the Church and although the wrath of god was by his godlie repentance and obedience mitigated after that the Booke of the law was found out and well knowne that those punishments which the Church of god at that time had deserued through the neglect of his word and their impietie might be differred till another time yet notwithstanding such was the seueritie of god against the contemners of his word and the impenitent that the King although he were verie godlie could not altogether take it awaie from them and appease it Now we thinke that in these times the wrath of god is no lesse yea much more grieuously kindled and set on fire against the assemblie of his Church by reason of so manie hainous wicked deeds and offences which euen in that people which glorieth in the name of god are more euident then that they can be denied and more cleere then that they maie be excused then in times past when as yet the Sonne of god was not made knowne to the world by his gospell And the iudgement of god shall be so much the more seuere by how much his benefits are the greater which he seemeth to haue bestowed both in the former and also at these present times vpon vnthankful men But both many other things haue need of amendment in the Church and ministerie thereof and especiallie the doctrine of repentance Iustification and the vse of the Sacraments and single life of the Ministers of the Church do require a godlie amendment If these things by the mercie of God and by the diligence and care of all good men shall be restored according to the writings of the Prophets and the Apostles and according to the true Catholique consent of the auncient and purer Church we shall not onelie giue vnto god the father of our Lord Iesus Christ a most acceptable worship but also the wholl Christian world shal be stirred vp to declare their thankfulnes and obedience in all duetifull manner that they maie We truelie do not know of anie errour in our Preachers either in doctrine or in the other administration of the Church yet we do not doubt but that they are indued with so great modestie and godlines that if they be admonished by the testimony of the heauenly doctrine by the true consent of the Catholique Church they wil in no case be wanting to the edifying of the church And as much as lieth in vs and in our gouernment we will do our indeuour that the mercy of godhelping vs none of those dueties may be pretermitted of vs whereby we hope that the true quietnes of the Church and saluation in Iesus Christ the sonne of god may be preserued OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Of Seculare Magistrates CHAP. 23. IN the former points we haue declared that our Preachers doe place that obedience which is giuen vnto Magistrates among good workes of the first degree and that they teach that euerie man ought so much the more diligently to applie himselfe to the publique lawes by how much he is a more sincere Christian richer in faith In the next place they teach that to execute the office of a Magistrate it is the most sacred function which can happen vnto man from God whereupon also it is come to passe that they which are endued with publique authoritie are in the Scriptures called Gods For when as they doe iustlie and orderlie behaue themselues in their function it goeth well with the people both in doctrine and in life because that God doth vse â—o to moderate our affaires that for the greater parte the safetie and destruction of the subiects doth depende vpon them which are the gouernours Wherefore none doe more worthelie execute Magistracie then they which of all others are the most Christian and Bishops and other Ecclesiastical men were promoted by most godly Emperours kings to an external gouernment in ciuil affaires Wherein though they were religious and wise yet in this one point they offended because they were not able to discharge both those functions sufficiently and it was necessarie that either they should be wanting to the Churches in ruling them by the word or to the common wealth in gouerning it by authoritie THE CONCLVSION THese be the chiefe pointes moste mightie and religiuos Emperour wherein our Preachers haue somewhat swarued from the common doctrine of preachers being forced thereunto by the onelie authoritie of the Scriptures which is worthelie to be preferred before all other traditions These things being so declared as the shortnes of
vse yet notwithstanding this doth nothing hinder but that euery church as it knoweth what is expedient may appoint a certeine kinde of Censure or Ecclesiasticall discipline which it may vse where need so requireth that the Church maie be satisfied as we haue noted before in the first obseruation vpon the Confession of Bohemia and hereafter in the 10. Sect. and in the third obseruation vpon the Confession of Bohemia Vpon the same WE giue men warning of this also c. How temporall punishments may be said sometime to be differred and some time to be mitigated by good workes we haue declared a litle before to wit in the third obseruation vpon this confession Moreouer the word merit both in the words which follow Repentance deserued that God should alter his purpose touching the destruction of Niniuie and also in other places wheresoeuer either this or other Confessions doe vse it it is without doubt thus to be taken for that which we saie to obteine and to get as it is often times vsed among the auncient Latine deuines And whereas God here is said to haue chaunged his minde we do not doubt but that our bretheren do vnderstand it as spoken after the manner of men as when he is said to Repent him of some thing or else it is to be referred to the outward preaching of Ionas For as concerning God himselfe it was onelie a threatning and not a sentence decreed Vpon the confession of Saxonie WE affirme that the Ceremonie of priuat absolution is to be reteined in the Church How farre we thinke that this priuate confession and absolution is to be reteined in the Church we haue declared a litle before to wit in the first obseruation vpon the Confession of Bohemia Vpon the same In true Confession there must be these chaunges a mortification and a quicking Rom. 6. c. This is moste truelie saide but in a diuers sense For neither is contrition or a sense of sinne which is a fruit of sinne common to al signified by the name of mortification insomuch as it is a gift of the holie Ghost proper to the Elect but an abolishing of the olde man or of the flesh or of that natural corruption which taking it beginning of that contrition or sorow which is according to God whereof that place Psal 5. 19. and Esa 66. 2. is vnderstood is by litle and litle perfited in the elect and is the beginning of true conuersion whereunto on the other side quickning is answerable that is a certeine restoring as it were from death vnto life of the minde which was before in a manner dead in that corruption and being persuaded of the free remission of sinnes in Christ by faith it beginneth to hate sinne wherewith it was delighted to loue God whome it hated and to conclude to will well and to do vprightlie Vpon the same To shake of God and againe to loose c. Looke those things which are noted in the first obseruation of the 4. Section vpon this Confession Vpon the same This wholl custome was appointed for examples sake and is politicall c. We doe thinke that this custome of publious satisfaction before the Church is in such sorte politicall that notwithstanding it maie be referred to the Ecclesiasticall order and maie altogether be distinguished from those punishmentes which are meerelie ciuill and from those which are to be inflicted by the ciuill Magistrate For although such a publique kinde of acknowledging and dâ—teâ—â—ing of sinnes being made in the Church is in no case to be thought to be of anie value before God for the ransom of our sinnes such lesse that it should be a Sacrament yet we doe not doubt but that this abasing is both acceptable to God and commodious for the edifying of the Church and that in such places wherein it maie be fruitfullie vsed Vpon the same Hath no commaundement to inioyne such punishmentes c. But it hath a commaundement lawfullie to binde and to loose and to trie by diligent search which is true repentance Concerning which thing looke what we haue spoken a litle before in the 2. obseruation vpon the confession of Auspurge and is hereafter taught more at large in the 11. Section where we doe expresselie intreat of the power of the keies Vpon the same Are cheefelie mitigated for the Sonne of God c. Where the question is of the Church of God we saie that all blessings without any exception are bestowed vpon it and the members thereof not chiefelie but onelie for the Sonne of God his sake And these wordes Euen for the very conuersions sake our punishmentes are mitigated because that in the Saintes the legall promises being added to their workes are not without their effect but haue their rewardes c. ought as they seeme to be thus taken by adding to them this interpretation They are not without their effect but that must be of meere grace and in respect of Christ alone in whome God doth vouchsafe euen to rewarde both the Saintes themselues and also good workes hauing no regard to the blemishes of their workes as we haue saide before in the 3. and 7. obseruatious vpon the confession of Auspurge Vpon the same Iâ— doth onely proâ—unce this sentence c. To wit according to the Ecclesiasticall iudgementes and censures whereof we 〈…〉 before and not by anie ciuill authoritie 〈…〉 as they beâ—â—armed in Papacie vse to doe Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge ALthough we thinke that it is not necessarie to saluation to reckon 〈…〉 c. yet we endeauour that a generall confession of 〈…〉 be reteined in our Churches c. Seeing that these thinges perteine not to the Doctrine of faith but vnto the vse of Ecclesiastical discipline of the libertie wherof in particular Churches we haue oftentimes spoken elsewhere we doe not thinke it good that this lawe should be brought into our Churches being made and receiued in other places beside the word of God and the custome of the auncient pure Church which did neuer require priuate confession of euerie one of those which did professe the Christian Religion but onelie of them of whose sinnes knowledge was taken in the assemblie IN THE 9. SECTION Vpon the Confession of Bohemia BVT such works as are taught of men what shew soeuer they haue euen of goodnes are in no case to be so highlie esteemed as those whieh are commaunded of God Vnderstand this of those workes which yet are not willworship and deuises of mans braine For such are wholly to be reiected as is also saide of such a little after that are not of faith but contrarie to faith Vpon the same By taking heede that they fall not into mortall sinne Looke the 2. obseruation vpon the Saxonie Confession in the 4. Sect. Vpon the same First for this cause that is for diuerse causes whereof this is one Lest that the grace of faith which we haue
the iudgeing of controuersies not any iudges whatsoeuer do take vnto them selues the name of the Church but that as the matter and importance of the cause doth require iudges lawfullie chosen whether more or fewer whether in an ordinarie assemblie of a particular Church or in a more generall meeting ordinarie or extraordinarie prouinciall or generall be appointed to iudge of the matter Secondlie that there be free obedience and free giuing of voices Thirdlie that all controuersies be determined out of the word of God alone yet so as the fathers iudgements be not condemned but laid to the onelie rule of Gods word according as they themselues would haue vs to do Now the Church is said to iudge of doctrine not that it is aboue the truth of the doctrine or that the doctrine is therfore true because the Church hath so iudged but in as much as the Church beeing taught and confirmed out of the word by the holie Ghost doth acknowledge and hold fast the true doctrine and teach men to holde it fast and condemneth and reiecteth and teacheth to reiect all other strange doctrines IN THE 11. SECTION Vpon the latter confession of Heluetia ANd such are found among vs c. To wit interpreters of the Scriptures that were indued with a speciall gift of the spirit thereunto For as touching the visions of Prophets and those extraordinarie motions and inspirations of the holie spirit this gift as also the gift of tongues and of healings being fitted for the confirmation of the church when it was beginning is now long since ceased after that the wholl Counsell of God touching our saluation was plainlie reuealed howbeit God yet can when he will raise it vp againe Vpon the same And were also Preachers of the Gospell Such as the Apostles did ioyne vnto themselues as helpers and sent them now to this place now to that and these also are no more in vse since the Churches were setled in good order Of which sort diuers are mentioned in the Acts and in the Epistles of the Apostles Vpon the same Bishops were the ouerseers and watchmen of the Church which did distribute c. Taking this name for those which in a more strict signification are called Deacons and are distinguished from them which attend vpon the preaching of the word Vpon the same Prouide thinges necessarie for it To wit spirituall things by teaching reproouing correcting instructing both all in generall and man by man particularlie yet tied to their speciall flocks and charges Vpon the same Now the power giuen to all the ministers To wit of the word that is the Pastours and Doctours whose diuerse functions are afterward more fullie set forth Vpon the former Confession of Heluetia BY the voice of God As namelie if at any time the lawfull ordinarie vocation being quite abolished as it hath fallen out vnder the Papacie God by his spirit hath extraordinarilie raised vp certein men Which thing when it appeareth by their fruits then the liking and approbation of the Church reformed being added thereunto they are confirmed in their calling For otherwise while the lawfull order of calling standeth in the Church no man may enter into the ministerie but by that dore Vpon the same By the laying on of hands of the Priest By Priest take that they meane him that is appointed out of the Colledge and companie of the Pastours for to set him that is lawfullie chosen as it were into the possession of his ministerie in the fight and presence of the wholl Church Now as touching the very rite of this ordination euerie Church hath it owne libertie so that both alike superstition and occasion of superstition be auoided Vpon the Confession of Bohemia BY laying on of handes Looke before the 2. obseruation vpon the former Confession of Heluetia and looke after in the 14. chap. of this same Confess and the 1. obser vpon this Confess in the 13. Sect. Vpon the same Hereof speaketh the Author of the Epistle to the Hebrues Yet not properlie for he disputeth of the Leuiticall Priesthood which was abrogated by Christ and not of the ministerie vnder Christ Vpon the same Are a long time c. Let the reader thus take these words not as though this same order were prescribed vnto all and singular Churches or were obserued of all seing we neither haue any commmaundement touching that matter neither can it euery where be performed But that this is verie carefullie to be looked vnto that none but he that is furnished with learning and an approoued integritie and vprightnes be aduanced to anie Ecclesiasticall functions Vpon the same And Sodomiticall life That is of an vncleane life giuen to riot and excesse as Ezech. cap. 16. ver 49. chargeth the inhabitants of Sodome Vpon the same Especiallie those c. Once againe this is to be taken as that wee must know that this law of working with their owne handes is not prescribed to the Churches Vpon the same Such as are to lay on handes Touching this riâ—e looke before in the 2. obseru vpon the former Confession of Heluetia Vpon the same To each seuerall Ecclesiasticall societies That is to Presbyteries or consistories which stand of Pastours and Elders and vnto whome properlie the dispensing and ordering of the Keies and Ecclesiasticall Censures doe belong As afterwarde is taught in the fift obseruation vpon the Confess of Auspurge Vpon the same That euery Christian so often as he needeth these Keyes c. ought to require them This is to be interpreted by those things which we spake of priuate absolution in the eight Section in the 1. obseruation vpon this Confession and the first vpon the Confession of Saxonie Vpon the same That the priestes ought not Whom they meane by the name of Priests it hath bin alreadie shewed before in the 2. obser vpon the former Confession of Heluetia shall straight after be repeated in the 3. obseruation vpon the English Confession in which signification it is henceforward to be taken in all the Confessions Vpon the English Confession ANd is Lucifer It is growne to a custome to call Satan Lucifer the Prince of Deuills vpon a place of Esaie misunderstood of some of the aunciet Fathers Vpon the same By open excommunication There is also a certaine kinde of excommunication which is not publique or open and is vsed onlie for a triall of repentance Againe this is so to be taken that as we haue oft before admonished all and singular Churches may keepe their holie libertie both in orâ—aining and putting in practise this manner of discipline So that there be good heed taken that the flock be not infected with a contagion of obstinacie and that the sacred mysteries be not cast to dogges and swine Vpon the same Vnto the vnbeleeuing a sauour of death This must be vnderstoode to be the accidentall and not the proper end of
throwne out against Atheists Epicures Libertines Arians Anabaptists and such like mischieuous persons which desire to haue the Lords field vtterlie destroied but let vs euerie daie grow in faith and loue and let vs teach the flocks committed to our charge to feare God to hate vices and follow after vertues to denie the world and themselues obeying the commaundement of our Lord teacher Iesus Christ who biddeth vs not tobraule but to loue each other Whose example in gouerning the Church if we will follow we shal raise vp those that are afflicted take vp those that are fallen comfort the feeble waken the drousy not negligentlie denounce Gods wrath against sinnes and shall draw out the sword of the same word which is no blunt one against hypocrites wolues dogges swine goates and to conclude against all wicked ones which in our Churches mingle them-selues with the true sheepe and which cause the word of God to be euill spoken of It were a farre better thing surelie then that which some do busying the sharpnes of their wit in making of certeine trifles that forsooth the knowledge of such subtilties may shake out of our mindes all conscience It was iustlie said that the strength of the gospel was weakened through the thornie subtelties of schoole-questions and we through our wayward disputations what els do we then cause that the authority thereof be not strengthened but rather weakned and doe euen stagger among the wicked We read it excellentlie written in Liuie a verie graue writer that not onelie grudges â—ut also warres haue an end and that oftentimes deadlie foes become faithfull confederates yea and sometimes Citizens that by the same speeches of the people of Rome very bitter or cruel enmities haue bene taken vp betweene men of great account And that which these few wordes wrought with the heathen shall not godlines toward God obteine at the hands of Christians of deuines and of Pastours of Churches yea if the trauell of reading diligentlie examining conferring of this booke shall not be irksome if vpright and sincere iudgement if not preiudicate opinions but the loue of one truth shall beare swaie in al mens hearts it will shortly obteine it That olde contention about the celebrating of Easter very hotlie tossed to and fro for two hundred years or there about between the Greekes and the Latines was long since by vs thought worthie of laughter but we must take good heed lest in a matter not altogether vnlike we seeme to be wiser then both if so be that we desire to haue the Church wholl and not to leaue it rent vnto the posteritie and would haue our selues be counted not foolish among men and not stub born in the sight of god There hath scarce beene anie age which hath in such sort seen al Churches following altogether one thing in all points so as there hath not alwaies been some difference either in doctrine or in ceremonies or in manners and yet were not Christian Churches through the world therefore cut a sunder vnles peraduenture then when the Bishop of Rome brake of all agreement tyrannically â—ioyned to other Churches not what ought to be done but what him-selfe would haue obserued but the Apostle did not so Barnabas in deed departed from Paull and Paull also withstood Peter and surelie for no trifle and yet the one became not more enemie or strange to the other but the selfe same spirit which had coupled them from the beginning neuer suffred them to be disioyned from them-selues It is the fashion of Romists to commaund to enforce to presse to through out cursings and thunder excommunications vpon the heades of those that whisper neuer so litle against them but let vs according to the doctrine of the holie Ghost suffer and gentlie admonish each other that is keeping the groundwork of faith let vs build loue vpon it and let vs ioyntlie repaire the walls of Sion lying in their ruines It remaineth that through the same Lord Christ we besech our reuerent brethren in the lord whose confessions published we set forth that they take this our paines in good parte and fuffer vs to leane as it were to a certaine staie to the common consent of the reformed Churches against the accusations and reproches of the common aduersaries of the trueth But it had beene to be wished that we might at once haue set out all the Confessions of all the reformed Churches but because we had them not all therfore we set out them onelie that were come to our hands to which the rest also so farre as we suppose may easilie be drawne And we also could haue wished that the thing might haue bin made common to all the reformed Churches But when as the state of our Churches seemed to force the matter that they could not abide any longer delaie the right well beloued brethren will pardon vs with whom by reason of the time we could not impart both the Harmony it selfe and the obseruations as also the intent of this wholl edition Whereas moreouer we haue put to moe confessions of one and the same nation as of Auspurge Saxonie as also the former and latter of Heluetia that was not done without cause for besides that one expoundeth another we thought it good also hereby to ridde them from all suspicion of inconstancy and wauering in opinion which the aduersaries are wont to catch at by such repetitions oâ— confessions Yet why we would not adde some confessionâ— of the brethren of Bohemia often repeated we 〈◊〉 straight way shew a cause and we hope that ouâ— reason will easilie be liked of them And we haue set downe euerie where two yea and in some places three editions of Auspurge for this respect lest in this diuersitie we might seeme to haue picked out that which rather fauoured ourside to haue vtterlie misliked the other Wherein notwithstanding we haue not euery where followed the order of times in which euery of them came to light but the câ—ppie which we had in our hands printed at Wirtemberge 1572. with a double edition And wâ— therefore thought it meete to passe ouer the Apologies adioyned to the confessions as of Auspurge Bohemia Sucueland and England as wel that the work might not grow to be exceeding bigge as also that we might not seeme rather to increase disputations controuersies then to make an Harmony of doctrine And as for our obseruations our minde was to meete with the cauills of sophisters who we know well enough will take holde on the least matters that they may thereby set vs on worke Wherefore lest they should charge vs to set out a discorde rather then a concorde of confessions we haue added in the end very short obseruations in which we lay open those things which might seeme somewhat obscurelie spoken and doe fauourablie and freelie giuing them an interpretation expounde those thinges which either haue or seeme to haue any shew of repugnancie And we
beseech the brethren to beare with vs therein as the most distressed and desirous of the peace and agreement of the Curches among those who in these last times haue imbraced the truth of the gospel For God forbid that we should desire to be counted Censurers of others who are ready rather to be taught of our brethren and to be strengthned in this face of truth which is begun We would therfore haue them so to thinke that these obseruations are laid before them that they maie iudge of them and maie if they shall thinke it any where needefull better and more fitlie declare their owne opinion and in the meane while accept of our paines YE therefore moste gracious Kings Dukes Earles Marquesses moste famous Barrons noble Lords ye Cities and Common wealthes ye most wise Pastours Doctours and to be short all Christian people professing the trueth of the Gospell be present in soules and bodies suffer not the poyson of discord to spread any farther but kill this hurtfull serpent and receiue with a Christian minde as is meete and as is offered vnto you this most sure token earnest of the euerlasting friendship of the French and Belgian Churches with you offered to you in the face of the whol world that we beeing by a friendly league coupled together in Christ may vanquish all Antichristes and may sing that hymne to the Lord our God Beholde how good and ioyfull a thing it is brethren to dwell together in vnitie A CATALOGVE OF THE CONFESSIONS WHEREOF THIS HARMONIE IS FRAMED ACCORding to the order of the times wherein euery of them were written and published I THe confession of Auspurge was first presented in the Germane tongue at the Citie Auspurge in the yeare 1530. to Charles the fift being Emperor by certein most renoumed Princes of Germanie and other states of the sacred Empire whome they call Protestants Secondlie the selfe same yeare it was set out and published at Wirtemberge in latine somewhat corrected in certaine Articles with a preface and the subscription of the authors names II. THat confession of the foure cities was presented both in the Germane and also in the Latine tongue to the same most sacred Emperor Charles the fift in the same assemblie held at Auspurge in the same yere by the Embassadours of the Cities of Strausbrough Constance Mâ—miâ—ga Lindaw both which we haue in certein Articles compared together that the readers might haue the one made more ample by the other and we haue therefore in the titles called it the confession of Sueueland for that those foure Cities by whome it was presented are commonlie counted neighbours to Sueueland III. THat of Basill about the yere 1532. was first written in the Germane tongue by the ministers of the Church of Basill also by a common subscription alowed of the Pastors of Strausbrough then again in the yere 1561. both recognised and receiued by the selfe same ministers of Basill Afterward also it was published by the magistrate of Millaine in his owne name in the Germane tongue with a preface as though it had beene that Churches own confession And at the last it was turned into latine Whichwe as more auncient then the rest of Heluetia haue thought good to be set downe here also and doe else where in like sort call it the confession of Millaine IIII. THe former Confession of Heluetia was written at Basill about the yere 1536. in the behalfe of all the Churches of Heluetia and sent and presented to the assemblie of diuines at Wirtemberge by Master Bucer and Master Capito and in the yeare following 1537. it was againe propounded together with the declaration thereof to the assemblie at Smalcaldia by Bucer himselfe and alowed of that wholl assemblie namely of alâ—â—he diuines 〈◊〉 degrees of Protestantes as Luther his owâ—e latters to 〈…〉 Heluetians doe testifie And the dâ—â—laraâ—ion in 〈…〉 as conferred in very manie places 〈◊〉 the more amâ—â—â— copie written in the Germane 〈…〉 V. THâ—t of Saxonie was written in latine in thâ— yeere 1551. in the behalfe of the Saxon Churches by Master Philip Melancthon that it might be presented to the councell of â—rent to which not onelie the Saxon and Meissen Churches but also verie manie other did suscribe as if it had beene to the confession of Auspurge repeated VI. THat of Wirtemberge was of the most renoumed prince and Lord Lord Christopher Duke of Wirtemberge Tecca Earle of Mountbelgard by his embassadours presented to the assemblie of the Tridentine councell the 24. daie of the moneth of Ianuarie in the yeare 1552. VII THe French confession was in the yere 1559. presented to Frauncis the second King of France first at Amboise in the behalfe of all the godly of that Kingdome Secondlie in the yere 1561. at Poisie It was presented againe in French to Charles the ninth and at length also published by the Pastors of the French Churches with a preface to all other Euangelicall Pastors in the yeare 1566. VIII THe English confession was inserted in the generall apologie written in the yere 1562. in the behalfe of the English Churche IX THe latter confession of Heluetia was written by the Pastors of Zurich in the yeare 1566. and approoued and subscribed vnto not onlie of the Tigurines them selues and their confederates of Bern Scaphusia Sangallia Rhetia Myllaine and Bienna but also of all them of Geneua and of Sauoi of Polonie and likewise by the Churches of Hungarie and Scotland X. THe confession of Belgia was published in french in the name of al the Churches of Belgia in the yere 1566. and in the yere 1579. in a pubâ—â—que Synode helde at Belgium it was repeated confirmed and turned into the Belgian tongue XI THat of Bohemia beeing the last of the four former which were farre more auncient which for the largenes we thought good not to be inserted into this harmonie being recited in the same order of Chapters arguments somewhat more plainly expressed in the yere 1573. published in diuers places was also approoued by common testimony of the vniuersitie of Wirtemberge euen as Master Luther Melancton had approoued the former published in the yere 1532. beeing altogether the same in doctrine with this as Luther his preface witâ—esseth and we haue called it else where the confession of the Waldenses following the common title assigned therunto by those Churches which we would haue to be spoken without any preiudice to those brethreÌ„ AN ADMONITION TO THE GODLY AND GENTLE READER TOVCHING THE ORDER and course of this wholl Harmonie â‚ THis wholl Harmonie of Confessions genie Reader is parted into 19. Sections which wee haue taken sometimes out of noe somtimes out of fewer Confessions in â—umber as each seemed euerie one in his â—wne plâ—ce to handle one thâ— sâ—me matter or chief point of doctrine But in 〈◊〉 â—ing the context of euerie Confession because we wâ—râ—â—o haue regard of the order of things and doctrine rather then either of the
latter confession of Heluetia Basill the French and that of Belgia which alone haue expresse titles of these chiefe points of doctrine But these foure to wit the former confession of Heluetia the English that of Auspurge and Wirtemberge do by the waie make mention both of the prouidence of God and also of the creation of the world in the article of God as is to be seene in the 2. Section And the others to wit those of Bohem. Saxonie and Sueueland haue altogether omitted this part of doctrine THE 4. SECTION pag. 59. OF the fall of man of sinne and of free will This Section consisteth of 10. Confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Heluetia of that of Basil Bohemia or the Waldenses the French English that of Belg. Auspurge Saxony and Wirtemb THE 5. SECTION pag. 84. OF eternal Predestination This Section consisteth of foure Confessions onely to wit Of the lâ—tter Confession of Heluetia that of Basil the French and that of Belgia THE 6. SECTION pag. 88. OF the reparing or deliuerance of man from his fall by Iesus Christ alone Also of his Person names office and the workes of Redemption This Section consisteth of 12. confessions to wit Of the former and latter Confessions of Heluetia that of Basill Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxony Wirtemberge Sueueland THE 7. SECTION pag. 1â—0 OF the lawe and the Gospell This Section consisteth of 7. confessions onely to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Heluetia that of Bohemia the French that of Belgia Saxony and Wirtemberge THE 8. SECTION pag. 212. OF Repentance and the Conuersion of man Tihs Section consisteth of 6. Confessions onely to wit Of the latter confession of Heluetia that of Bohem. Auspurge Saxony Wirtemb and Sueueland THE 9. SECTION pag. 242. OF Iustification by faith and of good works and their rewards This Section consisteth of 11. confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Heluetia that of Basill Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxony Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 10. SECTION pag. 306. OF the holie Catholique Church This Section consisteth of 11. confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Heluetia that of Basill Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 11. SECTION pag. 337. OF the Ministers of the Church and of their calling and office This Section consisteth of 9. confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Heluet. that of Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 12. SECTION pag. 377. OF true and false Sacraments in generall This Section consisteth of 11. confessions Of the former confession of Heluetia and the declaration thereof the latter confess of Heluet. that of Basill Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 13. SECTION pag. 395. OF the Sacrament of holie Baptisme This Section consisteth of 10. confessions to wit Of the former confession of Heluetia and the declaration thereof of the latter conâ—es of Heluet. that of Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 14. SECTION pag 411. OF the holie Supper of the Lord. This Section consisteth of 11. confessions to wit of the former confession of Heluetia and the declaration thereof of the latter confes of Heluet. that of Basill Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 15. SECTION pag. 464. OF Ecclesiasticall Meetings This Section consisteth of 8. confessions to wit the former and latter confessions of Heluetia that of Bohemia the F eâ—ch the English that of Saxonie Wirtemberg and Sueueland THE 16. SECTION pag. 47â— OF Holie daies fasts and the choise of meats and of the visiting of the sicke and the care that is to be had for the dead This Sect. consisteth of 9. Confess to wit of the latter confession of Heluet. that of Basill Bohemia the French the English that of Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 17. SECTION pag. 516. OF Ceremonies and rites which are indifferent in general This Section consisteth of 11. confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Heluetia that of Basill Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 18. SECTION pag. 540. OF Wedlock single life and Monasticall Vowes This Section consisteth of 8. confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Heluetia that of Bohemia the French the English that of Auspurge and Sueueland THE 19. SECTION pag. 578. OF the Ciuill Magistrate This Section consisteth of 10 confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Heluetia that of Basill Bohemia the French that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueueland A GENERAL CONFESSION OF THE TRVE CHRISTIAN FAITH AND RELIGION ACCORding to Gods word and actes of our Parliaments subscribed by the Kings Maiestie and his household with sun drie others To the glory of God and good example of all men At Edinborough the 28. day of Ianuarie The yeare of our Lord. 1581. And in the 14. yere of his Maiesties Raigne WE all and euerie one of vs vnder written protest that after long due examination of our owne consciences in matters of true and false Religion are now throughlie resolued in the truth by the word and spirit of God And therefore we beleeue with our hartes confesse with our mouthes subscribe with our handes and constantlie affirme before God and the whole world that this onelie is the true Christian faith and religion pleasing God and bringing saluation to man which is now by the mercie of God reuealed to the world by the preaching of the blessed Euangell and is receaued beleeued and defended by manie and sundrie notable Churches realms but chiefely by the Church of Scotland the Kings Maiestie three Estates of this Realm as Gods eternal trueth onely ground of our saluation as more particularlie is expressed in the confession of our Faith established and publikelie confirmed by sundrie actes of Parliaments and now of a long time hath beene openlie professed by the Kinges Maiestie and wholl bodie of this Realme both in burgh and land To the which confession and forme of Religion we willinglie agree in our consciences in all pointes as vnto Gods vndoubted trueth and veritie grounded onelie vpon his written word And therefore we abhorre and detest all contrarie religion doctrine but chiefelie all kinde of Papistrie in generall and particular heades euen as they are now damned and confuted by the word of God Church of Scotland but especiallie we detest andrefuse the vsurped authority of that Romane Antichrist vpon the Scriptures of God vpon the Church the ciâ—â—ll magistrate and conscience of men all his tyranous Lawes made vpon indifferent things against our Christian libertie his erronious doctrine against the sufficienâ—â— of the written word the perfection
of the lawe the office of Christ and his blessed Euangell his corrupted doctrine concerning original sinne our naturall inabâ—lâ—tiâ— and rebellion to Gods law our instification by faith onelie our imperfect sanctification and obedience to the lawe the nature number and vse of the holie Sacraments his fine bastard sacraments with all his rites ceremonies and false doctrine added to the administration of the true Sacraments without the word of God his cruell iudgement against Infants departing without the Sacrament his absolute necessitieâ— Baptisme his blasphemous opinion of transsubst antiatioâ— or reall presence of Christes bodie in the elements and receiuing of the same by the wicked or bodies of men his dispensations with solemne othes periuries and degrees of mariage forbidden in the word his crueltie against the Innocent diuorced his deuilish Masse his blasphemous Priesthood his prophane sacrifice for the sinnes of the dead and the quick his Canonization of men calling vpon Angells or Saintes departed worshipping of Images reliques and crosses dedicating of Churches Altars Daies Vowes to creatures his Purgatorie praiers for the dead praying or speaking in a strange language with his processions and blasphemous Letany and multitude of Aduocates or Mediatours his manifolde orders Auricular confession his dispersed vncertaine repentance his generall and doubt some faith his satisfactions of men for their sinnnes his iustification by workes Opus Operatum woorkes of supererogation merites pardons peregrinations and stations his holie water Baptiâ—â—ng of Belles Coniuring of spirites Crossing Saâ—ing Annointing coniuring Hallowing of Gods good Creatures with the superstitious opinion ioyned therewith his worldlie Monarchie and wicked hierarchâ—e his three solemned vowes with all his shaâ—eliâ—gs of sundrie sortes his erronious bloodie decrees made at Trent with all the subscribers and approouers of that cruell and bloody band coniured against the Church of God And finallie â—e detest all his vaine allegories rites signes and traditions brought in the Church without or against the worde of God and doctrine of this true reformed Church to the which we toyne our selues willinglie in doctrine faith religion discipline and vse of the holie Sacraments as liuelie members of the same in Christ our head promising and swearing by the great name of the Lord our God that we shall continue in the obedience of the doctrine and discipline of this Church and shall defend the same according to our vocation and power all the daies of our liues vnder the paines contained in the law and danger both of bodie and soule in the date of Gods fearefull iudgement And seeing that manie are stirred vp by Satan and that Romane Antichrist to promise sâ—â—are subsâ—râ—â—â— and for a time vse the holy Sacraments in the Church deceitfully against their owne conscience minding hereby first vnder the externall cloake of Religion to corrupt and subuert secretlie Gods true Religion within the Church and afterward when time maie serue to become open enemies and persequuters of the same vnder vaine hope of the Popes dispensation deuised against the word of God to his greater confusion and their double condemnation in the daie of the Lord Iesus We therefore willing to take away all suspition of hypocrisie and of such double dealing with God and his Church protest and call the sâ—archer of all heartes for witnes that our mindes and heartes do fully agree with this our confession promise oth and subscription So that we are not mooâ—ed for anie worldlie respect but are persuaded onelie in our conscience through the knowledge and loue of Gods true religion printed in our heartes by the holie spirit as we shall answer to him in the daie when the secrets of all heartes shall be disclosed And because we perceiue that the quietnes and stabilitie of our religion and Church doth depend vpon the safetie and good behauioâ—r of the Kings maiestie as vpon a comfortable Instrumenâ— of Gods mercie graunted to this countrie for the manteining of his Church and ministration of Iustice amongst vs we protest and promise with our heartes vnder the same oth hand writ and paines that we shall defend his person and authoritie with our goods bodies and liues iâ— the defence of Christes Euangell Libertie of our countrie ministration of iustice and punishment of iniquity against all enemies within this realme or without as we desire our God to be a strong and mercifull defender to vs in the daie of our death and comming of our Lord Iesus Christ To whome with the father and the holy spirit bâ— all honour and glory eternallie Amen THE ESTATES OF SCOTLAND VVITH THE INHABITANTS OF THE SAME PROfessing Christ Iesus and his ho lie gospell To their naturall countrie men and to all other Realmes and nations professing the same Christ Iesus with them wish grace mercie and peace from God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ with the spirit of righteous iudgement of saluation LOng haue wee thirsted deare brethren to haue notified vnto the worlde the summe of that doctrine which wee professe and for the which we haue sustained infamie and daunger But such hath beene the rage of Sathan agaist vs and against Christ Iesus his eternall veritie latelie borne amongest vs that to this daie no time hath beene graunted vnto vs to cleare our consciences as moste gladlie we would haue done For how we haue beene tossed at times heretofore the moste parte of Europe as we suppose doth vnderstand But seing that of the infinite goodnes of our God who neuer suffereth his afflicted vtterlie to be confounded aboue expectation we haue obtained some rest and libertie we would not but set forth this briefe and plaine confession of such doctrine as is proponed vnto vs and as we beleeue and professe partlie for satisfaction of our brethren whose hearts we doubt not haue beene and yet are wounded by the despitefull railing of such as yet haue not learned to speake well and partlie for stopping of the mouthes of the impudent blasphemers who boldelie damne that which they haue neither heard nor yet vnderstoode Not that we iudge that the cankred malice of such is able to be cured by this our simple confession No we knowe the sweete sauour of the Gospell is and shall be death to the sonnes of perdition but we haue chiefe respect to our weake and infirme brethren to whome we woulde communicate the bottome of our hearts lest that they be troubled or carried awaie by diuersitie of rumours which Satan spreads abroad against vs to the defacing of this our moste godlie enterprise protesting that if anie man shall note in this our confession anie article or sentence repugning to Gods holie worde and doe admonish vs of the same in writing we by Gods grace doe promise vnto him satisfaction from the mouth of God that is from his holie Scriptures or else reformation of that which he shall prooue to be amisse For God we take to record in our consciences that from our hearts we abhorre all sectes of heresie and all teachers of
neither true faith neither anie portion of the spirit of the Lord Iesus so long as obstinatlie they continue in their wickednes For how soone that euer the spirit of the Lord Iesus which Gods elect children receiue by true faith taketh possession in the heart of euerie man so soone doth he regenerate and renue the same man so that he beginneth to hate that which before he loued and beginneth to loue that which before he hated And from thence cometh that continual baâ—tel which is betwixt the flesh and the spirit in Gods children so that the flesh and naturall man according to the owne corruption lusteth for thinges pleasing and delectable vnto it selfe grudgeth in aduersitie is lifted vp in prosperitie and at euerie moment is prone and readie to offende the maiestie of God But the spirit of God which giueth witnessing to our spirit that we are the sonnes of God maketh vs to resist filthie pleasures and to grone in Gods presence for deliuerance from this bondage of corruption And finallie so triumpheth ouer sinne that it raigneth not in mortall bodies This battell haue not the carnall men being destitute of Gods spirit but doe follow and obeie sinne with greedines and without repentance euen as the Deuill and their corrupt lusts do pricke them But the Sonnes of god as before is saide doe fight against sinne doe sobbe and mourne when they perceiue themselues tempted in iniquitie and if they fall they rise againe with vnfained repentance and these things they do not by their owne power but by the power of the Lord Iesus without whome they were able to doe nothing What workes are reputed good before God WE confesse and acknowledge that God hath giuen to man his holie law in which not onlie are forbidden all such workes as displease and offend his godlie maiestie but also are commaunded all such as please him and as he hath promised to reward And these workes be of two sortes The one are done to the honour of God the other tâ— the profit of our neighbours and both haue the reuealed will of God for their assurance To haue one God to worship and honoure him to call vpon him in all our troubles to reuerence his holie name to heare his word to beleue the same to communicate with his holie Sacraments are the workes of the first table To honour father mother Princes Rulers and superior powers to loue them to support them yea to obey their charges not repugning to the commaundement of God to saue the liues of innocentes to repreâ— tyranny to defend the oppressed to keep our bodies cleanâ— and holie to â—ue in sobernes and temperance to deale iâ—stlie with all men both in word and deede and finally to repres all appetite of our neighbours hurt are the good works of the second table which are most pleasing and acceptable to God as those workes that are commaunded by himselfe The contrarie whereof is sinne most odious which alwaies displeaseth him and prouolâ—eth him to anger As not to caâ— vpon him alone when we haue need not to heare his worâ—â— with reuerence to contemne and despise it to haue orâ—â— worship Idolls to mainteine and defend idolatrie lightlie 〈◊〉 esteeme the râ—uâ—râ—nt name of God to prophane abuse oâ— contemne the Sacraments of Christ Iesus to disobey or resist any that God hâ—th placed in authoritie whilest theâ— passe not ouer the â—o indes of their office to murther orâ—o consent thereto to be are hatred or to suffer innocent blooâ— to be shed if we may withstand it and finallie the transgression of any other commaundement in the first or second table we confesse or affirme to be sinne by the which Gods hate and displeasure is kindled against the proude vnthankfull world So that good workes we affirme to be those onelie that are done in faith and at Gods commaundement who 〈◊〉 his law hath expressed what the things be that please him And euill workes we affirme not onelie those that expresselie are done against Gods commaundement but those also that in matters of religion and in worshipping of God haue no other assurance but the inuention and opinion of man which God from the beginning hath euer reiected as by the Prophet Esaie and by our Master Christ Iesus we are taught in these wordes In vaine doe they worship me teaching the doctrines and precepts of men The perfection of the law and imperfection of man THe law of God we confesse and acknowledge moste iust most equall most holie and most perfect commaunding those things which being wrought in perfection were able to giue light and able to bring man to eternall felicitie But our nature is so corrupt so weake and so vnperfit that we are neuer able to fullfil the workes of the law in perfection Yea if we saie we haue no sinne euen after we are regenerated we deceiue our selues and the verity of God is not in vs. And therefore it be houeth vs to apprehend Christ Iesus with his iustice and satisfaction who is the ende and accomplishment of the law by whome we are set at this libertie that the cursse and malediction of God fall not vpon vs albeit we fulfil not the same in al points For God the Father beholding vs in the body of his son Christ Iesus accepteth our imperfit obedience as it were persit and couereth our workes which are defiled with many spottes with the iustice of his Sonne we doe not meane that we are so set at libertie that we owe no obedience to the law for that before we haue plainlie confessed but this we affirme that no man in earth Christ Iesus onelie excepted hath giuen giueth or shall giue in worke that obedience to the law which the law requireth But when we haue done al things we must fall downe and vnfeinâ—dly confesse that we are vnprofitable seruantes And therefore whosoeuer boaste themselues of the merites of their owne workes or put their trust in the workes of supererogation boast themselues of that which is nought and put their trust in damnable Idolatrie Of the Church AS we beleeue in one God Father Sonne and the holie Ghost so doe we most constantlie beleeue that from the beginning there hath bene and now is and to the ende of the worlde shall be one Church that is to saie a companie and multitude of men chosen of God who rightly worship and imbrace him by true faith in Christ Iesus who is the onelie head of the same Church which also is the bodie and spouse of Christ Iesus which Church is Catholike that is vniuersall because it conteineth the elect of all ages of all realmes nations and tongues be they of the Iewes or be they of the Gentiles who haue communion and societie with god the father and with his Sonne Christ Iesus through the sanctification of his holie spirit and therefore it is called the communion not of prophane persons but of Saints who as
they cease to be right sacraments of Christ Iesus And therefore it is that we flâ—â— the societie with the papisticall Church in participation of their sacraments first because their ministers are no ministers of Christ Iesus yea this is more horrible they suffer women whome the holie Ghost will not suffer to teach in the congregation â—o baptize and secondlie because they haue so adulterated both the one sacrament and the other with their owne inuentions that no parte of Christes action abideth in the originall puritie For oile salte spattle and such like in baptisme are but mens inuentions adoration veneration bearing through streetes and townes keeping of bread in boxes or boists are prophanation of Christes sacraments and no vse of the same For Christ Iesus saide Take eate c. Doe you this in rememberance of me By which words and charge he sanctitied bread and wine to be the Sacrament of his holy body and bloode to the end that the one should be eaten and that all should drinke of the other and not that they should be kept to be worshipped and honoured as God as the Papists haue done heretofore who also haue committed sacriledge stealing from the people the one part of the sacrament to wit the blessed cup. Moreouer that the sacraments be rightlie vsed it is required that the end cause for which sacraments were instituted be vnderstanded and obserued as well of the Minister as by the receiuers For if the opinion be changed in the receiuer the right vse ceaseth which is most euident by the reiection of the sacrifices as also if the teacher plainlie teach false doctrine which were odious and abhominable before God albeit they were his own ordinance because the wicked men vse them to another end then God hath ordained The same we affirme of the Sacraments in the Papistical Church in which we affirme the wholl action of the Lord Iesus to be adultered as well in the externall forme as in the end and opinion What Christ Iesus did and commaunded to be done is euident by the Euangelists and by Saint Paul what the Priest doth at his â—ulâ—â—r we neede not to rehearse The end and cause of Christes institution and why the selfe same should be vsed is expressed in these wordes Doe ye this in rememberance 〈◊〉 me As ofâ—e as you shall eate this breade and drinke of this â—uppe you shall shew foorth that is extoll preach magnifie and praise the Lordes death till he come But to what ende and in what opinion the Priestes saie their masse let the wordes of the same their owne Doctours and writings 〈◊〉 wit that they as mediatours betwixt Christ and his Church do offer vnto God the father a sacrifice propitiatory for the sinnes of the quick and the dead which doctrine as blasphemous to Christ Iesus and making derogation to the 〈◊〉 of his onelie sacrifice once offered for purgation of all those that shall be sanctified we vtterlie abhorre detest and renounce To whome sacraments appertaine WE confesse and acknowledge that baptisme apperteineth as wel to the infants of the faithfull as vnto them that be of age and discretion And so we damne the error of the Anabaptistes who denie baptisme to apperteine to children before they haue faith and vnderstanding But the supper of the Lord we confesse to appertein to such onelie as be of the housholde of saith and can trie examine themselues as well in their faith as in their dutie towardes their neighbours Such as eat and drink at that holie table without faith or being at dissention with their breethren do eat vnworthelie and therefore it is that in our Church our ministers take publike and particular examination of the knowledge and conuersation of such as are to be admitted to the table of the Lord Iesus Of the ciuill maigistrates WE confesse and acknowledge Empires kingdomes dominions and cities to be distincted and ordained by God the powers and authoritie in the same be â—t of Emperours in their empires of Kinges in their realmes Dukes and Princes in their dominions and of other magistrates in their cities to be Gods holy ordinance ordained for manifestation ofhis owne glorie and for the singular profitte and commoditie of mankinde so that whosoeuer goeth about to take away or to confound the whol state of ciuill pollicies now long established we affirme the same men not onelie to be enimies to mankinde but also wickedlie to fight against Gods expressed wil. We farther confesse acknowledge that such persons as are placed in authoritie are to be beloued honored feared and holden iâ— moste reuerent estimation because they are the lieueteâ—anâ—es of God in whose seates God himselfe doth sit and â—â—â—ge yea euen the iudges and Princes themselues to whome by God is giuen the sworde to the praise and defence of good men and to reuenge and punish all malefactours Moreouer to Kinges Princes Rulers and Magistrates we affi me that chiefelie and moste principallie the conseruation and purgation of the Religion appertaineth so that not onelie they are appointed for ciuill pollicie but also for manteinance of the true Religion and for suppressing of idolatrie and superstition whatsoeuer As in Dauid Iosaphat Ezcehias Iosias and others highlie commended for their zeale in that case maie be espied And therefore we confesse and auow that such as resist the supreame power doing that thing which appertaineth to his charge do resist gods ordinance and therefore cannot be guiltles And farther we affirme that whosoeuer denie vnto them their aide counsell and comforte whilest the Princes and rulers vigilantlie trauell in execution of their office that the same men denie their helpe support and counsell to God who by the presence of his lieftenant doth craue it of them The giftes freelie giuen to the Church ALbeit that the word of God truelie preached and the Sacraments rightlie ministered and discipline executed according to the word of God be the certaine and infallible signes of the true Church yet we meane not that euery particuler person ioyned with such company is an elect member of Christ Iesus For we acknowledge and confesse that darnell cockell and chaffe maie be sowen grow and in great aboundance lie in the middest of the wheat that is the reprobate maie be ioyned in the societie of the elect and maie externallie vse with them the benefites of the word and sacramentes But such being but temporall professors in mouth and not in heart doe fall backe and continue not to the end And therefore they haue no fruit of Christs death resurrection nor ascension but such as with heart vnfainedlie beleeue and with mouth boldlie confesse the Lord Iesus as before we haue said shall moste assuredlie receiue these giftes First in this life the remission of sinnes and that by onelie faith in Christes blood In so much that albeit sinne remaine and continuallie abide in these our mortall bodies yet it is not imputed vnto vs but is remitted and couered with Christes
perfect and absolute in all pointes and parcells thereof and therefore no other writings of men although neuer so holie no custome no multitude no antiquitie nor prescription of times nor personall succession nor anie councells and to conclude no decrees or ordinances of men are to be marched or compared with these deuine scriptures and bare trueth of God for so much as Gods trueth excelleth al things For all men of their owne nature are lyers and lighter then vanitie it selfe therefore we do vtterlie refuse whatsoeuer things agree not with this moste certaine rule as we haue beene taught by the Apostles when they saie Trie the spirites whether they be of God And If anie come vnto you and bring not this doctrine receiue him not to house c. OVT OF THE SAXONS CONFESSION Of Doctrine Seeing it is most vndoubtedlie true that God out of mankinde doth gather together vnto him selfe a Church vnto eternal life for by his sonne thorugh preaching of that doctrine which is written in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles we plainlie auoutch before God and the wholl Church in heauen and in earth that we do with a true faith embrace all the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and that in that verie naturall meaning which is set downe in the Creedes of the Apostles of Nice and of Athanasius And these selfe same Creedes and the naturall meaning of them we haue alwaies constantlie embraced without corruption and will by Gods helpe alwaies embrace and in this faith do we call vpon the true God who sending his sonne and geuing cleare testimonies hath reuealed himselfe in his Church ioyning our praier with all Saints in heauen and in earth and our declarations vpon the Creedes are abroade conteining the wholl bodie and ground of doctrine which shew that this our protestation is most true We do also verie resolutelie condemne all brainsick fantasies which are against the Creedes as are the monstrous opinions of heathen men of the Iewes of the Mahometistes of Marcion the Manichees of Samosatenus Seruetus Arrius and those that denie the person of the holie Ghost and other opinions condemned by the true iudgements of the Church OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of the holie scipture CHAP. 30. THe holie scripture we call those Canonicall bookes of the olde and new testament of whose authoritie there was neuer doubt made in the Church This scripture we beleeue and confesse to be the oracle of the holie Ghost so confirmed by heauenlie testimonies that If an Angell from heauen preach anie other thing let him be accursed Wherefore we detest all doctrine worship and religion contrarie to this scripture But whereas some men thinke that all doctrine necessarie to be knowne of vs to true and euerlasting saluation is not conteined in this scripture and that the right of expounding this scripture lyeth so in the power of chiefe Bishops that what they according to their owne wil giue out is to be embraced for the meaning of the holie Ghost it is more easelie said then prooued The wholl scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and is profitable to teach to improoue to correct and to instruct in righteousnes that the man of God may be perfect being thoroughlie prepared to euery good worke and Iohn 15. I haue called you friendes for all things that I haue heard of my father haue I made knowne to you and those things which the Apostles receiued of Christ those haâ—e they by their preaching published in the wholl world and by their writings deliuered them to posterity It is a plaine case therfore that all things which are needefull to be knowen to saluation are conteined in the Prophets Apostles writings He hath reueiled his owne word in due season by preaching which is all committed to me this is the preaching For the Gospell conâ—einedth things both things present and things to come as honour pietie and faith yea and all things he haâ—h ioynâ—lâ—e comprised in this one word preaching Againe Without authoritie of the scriptures babling hath no credit For seeing the Lord Iesus did many things al are not written as the same holie Euangelist himselfe witnesseth that the Lord Christ both said and did many things which are not written But those things were selected to be written which seemed to suffice for the saluation of those that beleeue For whereas they saie that the right of expounding the scripture lieth in the power of chiefe Bishoppes it is euident that the gift of expounding the scripture is not of mans wisedome but of the holie ghost To euerie man saith Paull is giuen the manifestation of the spirite to profit withall for to one is giuen by the spirit the word of wisedome c. But the holie ghost is altogether at libertie and is not tyed to a certaine sort of men but giueth giftes to men according to his owne good pleasure Oh that all the people had power to prophecie and that the Lord would put his spirit vpon them Debora a woman the wife of Lapidoth is raised vp to be a prophetesse Againe I am no Prophet nor Proprophets sonne but I am a heardman and a gatherer of wilde figges And yet Amos receiued the holie ghost and was made a-Prophet All these things worketh one and the same spirit distributing to euerie man as he will Manie examples also do witnes that chiefe Bishops haue beene often and verie foulie deceiued wheresore the gift of expounding the scripture is not so tied to the Popes that whosoeuer shall be Pope must needs rightly expound the scripture but the true meaning of the scripture is to be sought in the scripture it selfe and among those that being raised vp by the spirit of God expound scripture by scripture OF COVNCELLS CHAP. 34. WE confesse that Councells ought to haue their iudgements in the Church concerning the holy doctrine of Religion and that the authoritie of lawfull councells is great but the authoritie of Gods worde must needes be the greatest For although the Church haue a sure promise of Christs continuall presense and be gouerned by the holie Ghost yet not euerie assemblie of men maie be taken for the true Church and albert neuer so manie see me often times to come together in the name of Christ yet few are chosen and all haue not faith And as it is wont to fall out in ciuill meetinges so doth it also in meetings of the Church that for the moste part the greater side ouercommeth the better Hether to may be added that the holy Ghost doeth not make men in this life not subiect to sinne but leaueth in them manie and sundrie infirmities Examples also witne that not onelie the Popes but also Councels haue bene deceiued Wherefore seing that the doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets is confirmed of god the sentence of no one maÌ„ nor of anie assembly of men is to be receiued simplie without trial for the oracle
be wanting to him who with al his mihgt laboureth to follow and embrace the scripture of God THE SECOND SECTION OF GOD IN ESSENCE ONE IN persons three and of his true worship THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of God his vnitie and the Trinitie CHAP. 3. WE beleeue teach that God is one in essence or nature subsisting by himselfe all sufficient in himselfe inuisible without a bodie infinite eternal the creator of all things both visible inuisible the chiefest good liuing quickning and preseruing all things almightie and exceeding wise gentle or mercifull iust and true And we detest the multitude of Gods because it is expressie written The Lorde thy God is one God I am the Lord thy God thou shalt haue no straunge Gods before my face I am the Lord and there is none other beside me there is no God Am not I the Lorde and there is none other beside me alone a iust God and a Sauiour there is none beside me I the Lord Iehoua the mercifull God gracious long suffering and aboundant in goodnes and truth c. Exod. 34. We neuertheles beleeue and teach that the same infinite one and indiuisible God is in persons inseparablie and without confusion distinguished into the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost so as the Father hath begotten the Sonne from euerlasting the Sonne is begotten by an vnspeakeable manner and the holie Ghost proceedeth from them both and that from euerlasting and is to be worshipped with them both So that there be not three Gods but three persons consubstantiall coeternall and coequall distinct as touching their persons and in order one going before another yet without anie inequalitie For as touching their nature or essence they are so ioyned together that they are but one God and the diuine essence is common to the Father the sonne and the holy Ghost For the scripture hath deliuered vnto vs a manifest distinction of persons the Angell among other thinges saying thus to the blessed Virgine The holie Ghost shall come vpon thee and the power of the highest shall ouershadow thee and that holie thing which shal be borne shal be called the sonne of God Also in the baptisme of Christ a voice was heard from heauen saying This is my beloued Sonne The holie Ghost also appeared in the likenes of a doue And when the Lord himselfe commaunded to baptize he commaunded To baptize in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holie Ghost In like sort else where in the Gospell he saide The Father will send the holie Ghost in my name Againe he saith When the comforter shall come whome I will send vnto you from the Father the spirit of trueth who proceedeth from the Father he shall beare witnes of me c. To be short we receiue the Apostles Creede because it deliuereth vnto vs the true faith We therefore condemne the Iewes and the Mahometistes and all those that blaspheme this Trinitie that is sacred and onelie to be adored VVe also condemne all heresies and heretiks which teach that the sonne and the holie Ghost are God onelie in name also that there is in the Trinitie some thing created that serueth and ministreth vnto an other finally that there is in it some thing vnequal greater or lesse corporall or corporally fashioned in manners or in will diuers either confounded or sole by it selfe as if the sonne and holie Ghost were the affections proprieties of one God the Father as the Monarchistes the Nouatians Praxeas the Patripassians Sabellius Samosatenus Aëtius Macedonius Arrius and such like haue thought Of Idolls or Images of God of Christ and of Saints CHAP. 4. ANd because god is an inuisible spirit an incomprehensible essence he can not therefore by anie arte or image be expressed For which cause we feare not with the scripture to tearme the Images of God meere lies VVe doe therefore reiect not onelie the Idols of the Gentles but also the images of Christians For although Christ tooke vppon him mans nature yet he did not therefore take it that he might set forth a patterne for caruers and painters He denied that he came To destroie the law and the Prophets But images are forbidden in the lawe the Prophets He denied that his Bodelie presense should anie whit profit the Church He promised that He would by his spirit be present with vs for euer who would then beleeue that the shadow or picture of his bodie doth anie whit benifit the godlie seeing that he abideth in vs by his spirit We are therefore the Temples of God But what agreement hath the temple of God which images And seeing that the blessed spirites and saints in heauen while they liued here abhorred all worship donne vnto themselues and spake against images who can thinke it likely that the saints in heauen and the Angell are delighted with their owne Images whereunto men doe bow their knees vncouer their heades and giue such other like honour But that men might be instructed in Religion put in minde of heauenlie things and of their owne saluation the Lord commaunded To preach the Gospell not to paint and instruct the laytie by pictures he also instituted Sacraments but he no where appointed Images Furthermore in euerie place which waie soeuer we turne our eies we maie see the liuelie and true creatures of God which if they be marked as is meete they do much more effectuallie mooue the beholder then all the Images or vaine vnmooueable rotten and dead pictures of all men whatsoeuer of which the Prophet spake truelie They haue eies see not c. Therfore we approoue the iudgement of Lactantius an auncient writer who saith Vndoubtedly there is no religion wheresoeuer there is a picture And we affirme that the blessed Bishop Epiphanius did wel who finding on the church dores a vaile that had painted in it the picture as it might be of Christ or of some other Saint he cut and tooke it awaie For that contrarie to the authoritie of the scriptures he had seene the picture of a man to hang in the Church of Christ and therefore he charged that from thence forth no such vailes which were contrarie to ou◠religiō should be hanged vp in the Church of Christ but that rather such scruple should be taken awaie which was vnworthie the Church of Christ and all faithful people Moreouer we approoue this sentence of S. Augustine Cap. 55. de vera relig Let not the worship of mens works be a religion vnto vs. For the workmen them selues that make such things are better whome yet we ought not to worship Of the adoring worshipping and inuocating of God through the onelie Mediator Iesus Christ CHAP. 5. WE teach men to adore and worship the true God alone this honour we impart to none according to the commaundement of the Lorde thou shalt adore the Lorde thy God and
Christes owne commaundement we onelie caâ— vpon the heauenlie father by the selfe same Iesus Christ ouâ— onelie Mediatour euen as he himselfe also hath taught vs in the Lords praier For we are sure that we shall obteine aâ—â— those things which we aske of the father in his name OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE CHAP. 3. THE Churches with common consent among vs doe teach that the decree of the Nicene Councell concerning the vnitie of the diuine essence and of the three persons is true and without all doubt to be beleeued Tâ— wit that there is one diuine essence which is called and 〈◊〉 God eternall without bodie indiuisible of infinite poweâ— wisdome gooâ—nes the creator and preseruer of all thinges visible and inuisible and that there be three persons of the same essence power which also are coeternal the father the Sonne and the holie Ghost And they vse the name 〈◊〉 person in that signification in which the Ecclesiastical writers haue vsed it in this cause to signify not a part or quâ—litie in another but that which properlie subsisteth They condemne all heresies sprong vp against this aâ—cle as the Manichees who set downe two beginnings Goâ— and Euâ—lâ— they doe in like sort condemne the Valentiniaâ— Arrians Fâ—nomians Mahometistes and all such like The condemne also the Samosatenes olde and new who whâ—â— they earnestlie defend that there is but one person doe crâ—â—tilie and wickedlie dallie after the manner of Rhetoricians about the Word and the holie Ghost that they are not distinct persons but that the worde signifieth a vocall word and the spirit a motion created in things Artic. 21. We haue found this 21. Article set forth three diuers waies The first edition 1559. goeth thus INuocation is an honour which is to be giuen onelie to God almightie that is to the eternall father and to his sonne our sauiour Iesus Christ and to the holie Ghost And God hath proposed his soâ—ne Iesus Christ for a Mediatour and high Priest that maketh inâ—ercession for vs. He testifieth that for him alone our praiâ—rs are heard accepâ—â—d according to that saying whatsoeuer you aske the fathâ—â— in my name he shall giue it to you Againe There is one Mediatour betweene God and men Therefore let them that call vpon God offer vp their prayers by the sonne of God as in the end of prayers it is accustomed to be said in the Church through Iesus Christ c. These thinges are needfull to be taught concerning Inuocation as our men haue elsewhere more at large written of Inuocation But contrariwise the custome of inuocating Saintes that are departed out of this life is to be reprooued and quite throwne out of the Châ—rch because this custome transferreth the glorie due to God alone vnto men it ascribeth vnto the dead an omnipotencie in that saints should see the motions of mens hearts yea it ascribeth vnto the dead the office of Christ the Mediatour and without al doubt obscureth the glory of Christ Therfore we condemne the wholl custome of inuocating Saints departed thinke it is to be auoided Notwithstanding it profiteth to recite the true histories of holie men because their examples doe profitablie instruct if they be rightly propounded When we heare that Dauids fall was forgiuen him faith is confirmed in vs also The constancie of the auncient Martyrs doth now likewise strengthen the mindes of the godlie For this vse it is profitable to recite the histories But yet there had neede be discretion in applying examples The second edition is thus Artic. 21. COncerning the worship of Saints they teach thâ— it is profitable to propose the memory of Saints thaâ— by their examples we may strengthen our faith and that we may follow their faith and good works so far as euery man calling requireth as the Emperour may follow Dauids example in making warre to beat backe the Turkes for either of them is a King we ought also to giue God thankes that he hath propounded so many glorious examples of his mercie in the Saints of his Church that he hath adorned hiâ— Church with moste excellent giftes and vertues of holie men The Saints themselues also are to be commended who haue holilie vsed those giftes which they employed to the beautifying of the Church But the scripture teacheth not to inuocate Saints or to aske helpe of Saints but layeth onelie Christ before vs for a Mediatour propitiatour high priest and intercessour Concerning him we haue commaundements promises that we inuocate him should be resolued that our praiers are heard when we flie to this high priest and intercessour as Iohn saith Chap. 16. Whatsoeuer ye shall aske the Father in my name he wil giue it you c. and Ioh. 14. Whatsoeuer ye shall aske in my name that I will doe These testimonies bid vs flie vnto Christ they commaund vs to beleeue that Christ is the intercessour and peace maker they bid vs trust assuredlie that we are heard of the father for Christs sake But as touching the Saints there are neither commaundements nor promises nor examples for this purpose in the scriptures And Christes office and honour is obscured when men flie to Saints and take them for Mediatours and inuocate them and frame vnto themselues an opinion that the Saints are more gracious and so transferre the confidence due to Christ vnto Saints But Paull saith There is one Mediatour betweene God and men Therefore Christ especiallie requireth this worship that we should beleeue that he is to be sought vnto that he is the intercessour for whose sake we are sure to be heard c. In the third edition these things are thus found Artic. 21. TOuching the worship of Saints they teach that the memorie of Saints maie be set before vs that we may follow their faith and good workes according to our calling as the Emperor maie followe Dauids example in making warre to driue awaie the Turkes from his countrie for either of them is a King But the scripture teacheth not to inuocate Saints or to aske helpe of Saints because it propoundeth vnto vs one Christ the Mediator propitiatour high Priest and intercessour This Christ is to be inuocated and he hath promised that he wil heare our praiers and liketh this worshippe especiallie to wit that he be inuocated in all afflictions 1. Ioh. 2. If anie man sinne we haue an aduocate with God c. OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY Of Inuocating godly men that are departed out of this life Artic. 22. IN the 42. Chapter of Esaie it is written I am the Lorde this is my name I will not giue my glorie to another Inuocation is a glorie moste properlie belonging to God as the Lord saith Math. 4. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onlie shalt thou serue And it is an immooueable eternal decree of the first commaundement Thou shalt haue no strange Gods It is necessary therfore that the doctrine touching Inuocation should be most
he saith Whatsoeuer ye shall aske in my name that is acknowledging and naming oâ— calling vpon me as the redeemer high Priest and intercessor this high Priest alone goeth into the holiest place that is into the secret counsell of the deitie and seeth the minde of the eternal father and maketh request for vs and searching our hearts presenteth our sorrowes sighes and praiers vnto him It is plaine that this doctrine of the Mediatour was obscured and corrupted when men went to the mother Virgine as more mercifull and others sought other Mediators And it is plaine that there is no example to be seene in the Prophets or Apostles where prayer is made vnto men heare me Abraham or heare me O God for Abrahams sake but prayer is made vnto God who hath reuealed himselfe to wit to the eternall father to the sonne our Lorde Iesus Christ and to the holie Ghost that he would receiue heare and saue vs for the sonnes sake It is also expresselie made to the sonne as 2. Thess 2. Our Lord Iesus Christ himselfe and God and our father who hath loued vs strengthen you c. and Gen. 48. Iacob nameth God and the sonne the Mediator when he saith God before whome my fathers walked and the Angell that deliuered me out of all troubles that is the promised Sauiour blesse these children Therefore we vse these formes of inuocation I call vpon the O Almightie God eternall father of our Lord Iesus Christ maker of heauen earth together with thy sonne our Lord Iesus Christ and thy holie spirite O wise true good righteous moste free chaste and mercifull God haue mercie vpon me and for Iesus Christes sake thy sonne crucified for vs and raised vp againe heare and sanctifie me with thy holie spirit I call vpon the O Iesus Christ the sonne of God crucified for vs and raised vp againe haue mercie on me pray for me vnto the euerlasting father and sanctifie me with thy holie spirite In these forme we know what we praie vnto And seing there are testimonies of Gods word to be seene which shewe that this praying pleaseth God and is heard such praying maie be made in faith These thinges are not to be found in that inuocation which is made vnto men Some gather testimonies out of Augustine and others to shewe that the Saintes in heauen haue care of humane affaires This may more plainlie be shewed by Moses and Elias talking with Christ And there is no doubt but that such as are in happines praie for the Church but yet it followeth not thereupon that they are to be praied vnto And albeit we teach that men are not to be praied vnto yet we propound the histories of those that are in blessed state vnto the people Because it is necessary that the history of the Church be by some meanes knowne vnto all by what testimonies the Church is called together founded and how it is preserued and what kinde of doctrine hath benâ— published by the fathers Prophets Apostles and Martyrs In these histories we commaund all to giue thankes vnto God for that he hath reuealed himselfe that he hath gathered togither his Church by his son that he hath deliuered his doctrine vnto vs and hath sent teachers and hath shewed in them the witnesses of him selfe we commaund al to consider of their doctrine to strengthè their faith by those testimonies which God hath shewed in them That they likewise consider the examples of iudgement and punishments that the feare of God may be stirred vp in them we commaund them to follow their faith patience and other vertues that they learne that in God is no respect of persons and desire to haue themselues also receiued heard gouerned saued and helped as God receiued Dauid Manasses Magdalene the theefe on the Crosse We also teach how these examples are to be followed of euerie maâ— in his vocation because error in imitation and preposterous zeale is oft times the cause of great euills We also commend the diligence of the Saintes themselues who tooke heede of wasting Gods giftes in vaine And to conclude they that are moste fooles maie gather great stored doctrine out of these histories which doctrine is profitable to be published to the people so that superstition be â—eâ— aside OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WITTEMBERGâ— CHAP. 1. WE beleeue and confesse that there is one onelâ— God true eternall and infinite almightie maâ—â— of all thinges visible and inuisible and that in this one 〈◊〉 eternall godhead there are three properties or persons of them selues subsisting the Father the sonne and thâ— holie Ghost As the Prophetical and Apostolicall scriptures teach and the Creedes of the Apostles of Nice and of Athanasius declare Of the sonne of God CHAP. 2. VVE beleeue and confesse that the sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ was begotten of his father from euerlasting true and euerlasting God consubstantiall with his Father c. Looke the rest in the 6. diuision Of the holie Ghost CHAP. 3. VVE beleeue and confesse that the holie Ghost proceedeth from God the Father from euerlasting that he is true and eternal God of the same essence maiestie glorie with the Father and the sonne as the holie Fathers by authoritie of the holie scripture wel declared in the Councel of Constantinople against Macedonius Of Inuocation of Saints CHAP. 23. THere is no doubt but the memorie of those Saintes who when they were in this bodelie life furthered the Church either by doctrine or writings or by miracles or by examples and haue either witnessed the trueth of the gospell by Martyrdome or by a quiet kinde of death fallen on sleep in Christ ought to be sacred with al the Godlie and they are to be commended to the Church that by their doctrine and examples we maie be strengthned in true faith and inflamed to follow true godlines We confesse also that the Saintes in heauen doe after their certaine manner pray for vs before God as the Angels also are carefull for vs and all the creatures doe after a certaine heauenlie manner groane for our saluation and trauell togither with vs as Paull speaketh But as the worship of inuocation of creatures is not to be instituted vpon their gronings so vpon the praier of Saints in heauen we may not alow the inuocation of saints For touching the inuocating of them there is no commaundement nor example in the holy scriptures For seeing al hope of our saluation is to be put not in the saints but in our Lord god alone through his sonne our Lord Iesus Christ it is cleere that not the Saints but God alone is to be praied vnto How shall they call one him saith Paul in whome they beleeue no t but we must not beleeue in the saints how then shal we pr ay vnto them And seeing it must needes be that he who iâ— praied vnto be a searcher of the heart the Saints ought not to be praied vnto because they
knowledge of God but we are to thinke otherwise of the Images of our Lord Iesus Christ and other Saints Let him in like sort thinke that God did manie externall workes in Israell of which he commaundeth them to be mindeful for euer that he raised vp vnto them not a few famous holie men whose faith he woulde neuer haue them to forget Yet he neuer established the memorial of them by such Images that he might giue no occasion of backsliding or Apostasie which is wont to follow the worshipping of Images Wherfore in the purer primitiue church it was abhomination to haue euen the Image of Christ as hath bene afore shewed To be short our Preachers confes that Images of themselues are indifferent so that no worship or adoration be done vnto them But it is not inough for a christian man to haue a thing free but he ought alwaies to haue a diligent respect hereunto whether the same be profitable for edification 1. Cor. 10. for nothing is to be suffred or assayed in the Church which hath not in it some certaine vse of edifying Seing then it plainelie appeareth what greeuous offences Images in times past brought forth and doe as yet bring forth and seing it cannot be shewed whâ—â— profite can be hoped for thereof vnles peraduenture we will be counted quicker sighted then God himselfe and the auncient christians that were truelie Godlie who were so farre from taking anie profite thereby that they euen abhorred Images in Churches all Images and Idolls are worthelie to be abhorred in the Church Neither can the workemanship of the Cherubins vpon the aâ—ke of the couenant or other Ornaments of the Temple which the Patrones of Images are wont to obiect vnto vs hinder this truth among Christians For God had expresselie commaunded the Cherubins to be made but he would not haue them seene of the people And al the other things were ordeined rather for the beautie of â—he Temple then to learne anie knowledge of God thereby although from them as from all the rest of Gods workâ—s they which were spirituall might take occasion to meditate vpon the goodnes of god But it is requisite also to call this to minde that we are much more bound to worship God in spirit and truth then they of olde time were for that we are more plentifullie inriched with Christes spirit if we trulie beleeue in him THE THIRD SECTION OF THE ETERNALL PROVIDENCE OF God and the creation of the world THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the prouidence of God CHAP. 6. WE beleeue that all things both in heauen and in earth and in al creatures are susteined and gouerned by the prouidence of this wise eternall and omnipotent God For Dauid witnesseth and saith The Lord is high aboue all nations and his glorie aboue the heauens VVho is as our God who dwelleth on high and yet humbleth him selfe to beholde the thinges that are in heauen and earth Againe he saith Thou hast foreseene all my waies For there is not a worde in my tongue which thou knowest not whollie O Lord c. Paul also witnesleth and saith By him we liue mooue and haue our being And of him and through him and for him are all thinges Therefore Augustine both truelie and according to the scripture saide in his booke de agone Christi cap. 8. The Lord said Are not two sparrowes solde for a farthing and one of them shall not fall on the ground without the will of your father By speaking thus he woulde giue vs to vnderstand that whatsoeuer men count most vile that also is gouerned by the almightie power of God For the trueth which saide that all the haires of our heads are numbred saith also that the birdes of the aire are fed by him and the lilies of the fielde are clothed by him We therfore condemne the Epicures who denie the prouidence of God and all those who blasphemouslie affirme that god is occupied about the poles of heauen and thaâ— he neither seth nor regardeth vs or our affaires The princelie prophet Dauid also condemned these men when as â—e said O Lord How long how long shall the wicked triumph they 〈◊〉 the Lord doth not see neither doth the God of Iacob regarde it Vnderstand ye vnwise among the people and ye fooles when will yea wise He that hath planted the eare shall he not heare and he thâ— hath formed the cie how should he not see Notwithstanding 〈◊〉 doe not contemne the meanes whereby the prouidenced God worketh as though they were vnprofitable but wâ— reach that we must applie our selues vnto them so farre as they are commended to vs in the word of God VVhetfore we mislike the rash speeches of such as saie that if by the prouidence of God all thinges are gouerned then all oâ— studies and endeuours are vnprofitable It shall be sufficient if we leaue or permit all things to be gouerned by thâ— prouidence of God we shal not need herafter to be careful or to be taught iâ— any matter For though Paul did confes that he did saile by the prouidence of god who had said to him Thou must testifie of me also at Rome who moreouer promised said There shal not so much as one soule perish Neithâ— shal an haire fal from your heads Yet the mariners deuising how they might finde a waie to escape the same Paul saitâ— to the Centurion to the souldiers Vnlesse these remaine iâ— the ship ye can not be safe For God who hath appointed euerthing his end he also hath ordained the beginning and thâ— meanes by which we must attaine vnto the end The heathens ascribe thinges to blinde fortune and vncertainâ— chaunce but Saint Iames would not haue vs saie To daiâ—â— to morrow we will go into such a Citie and there buie and sell but he addeth for that which you should saie if the Lord wil and if we liue we will doe this or that And Augustine saith All those thinges which seeme to â—aine men to be done vnaduisedlie in the world they doe but accomplish his word because they are not doâ—â— but by his commaundement And in his exposition on the 148. Psal It seemed to be done by chaunce that Saull seeking his fathers Asses should light on the Prophet Samuell but the Lord had before said to the Prophet to morrowe I will send vnto the a man of the Tribe of Beniamin c. Of the creation of all thinges of the Angells the Deuill and man CHAP. 7. THis good and almightie God created all things both visible and inuisible by his eternall word and preserueth the same also by his eternal spirit as Dauid witnesseth saying By the word of the Lorde were the heauens made and all the host of them by the breath of his mouth And as the scripture saith All thinges that the Lord created were verie good And made for the vse and profit of man Now we saie that all those thinges
aduersaries haue sowed corruptions in the Chuch And first of the article I beleeue the remission of sinnes HEere manie and great corruptions are deuised of our aduersaries I beleeue nay saie they I doubt also Then I wil beleeue when I shall haue merites enow Also they do not say I beleeue certainely that remission is giuen freely for the Sonne of God not for anie merites of ours or anie worthines of ours Also They doe not rightlie shew what sinne is and feigne that man is able to satisfie the law of god and that by the fullfilling of the lawe he becommeth iust before God in this life Therefore first as touching sinne and the cause thereof we do faithfullie retaine the doctrine of the true Church of God Seeing that God in essence is one the eternall Father the coeternall Sonne being the image of the Father and the coeternall holie Ghost proceeding from the Father and the sonne of infinit wisedome power and goodnes true iust bountiful chaste moste free as he describeth him selfe in his lawe and seeing he hath therfore made the Angells men that being frō al eternity he might impart vnto them his light wisedome goodnes and that they should be the temples of God wherein god might dwell that God might be all in all as Paull speaketh he therefore created them at the beginning good and iust that is agreeing with the minde and will of God and pleasing him He also gaue them a cleare knowledge of God and of his wil that they might vnderstand that they were made of God that they might be obedient as it is written in the sift Psalme Thou art not a God that loueth wickednes But the deuilles and men abused the libertie of their will swarued from God and by this disobedience they were made subiect to the wrath of God and lost that vprightnes wherein they were created Therefore freewill in the Deuill and in men was the cause of that fal not the wil of god who neither willeth sinne nor alloweth it nor furdereth it as it is written When the Deuill speaketh a lie he speaketh of his owne and he is the Father of lying And 1. Ioh. 3. He that committeh sinne is of the deuill because the deuill sinneth from the beginning Now sinne is that whatsoeuer is contrarie to the iustice of God which is an order in the minde of god which he did 〈…〉 by his owne voicein the lawe and in the gospell whether it be originall disobedience or actuall for the which the person is both guiltie and condemned with euerlasting punishment except he obtaine remission in this life for the Sonne the Mediatours sake We doe also condemne the madnes of Marcion the Manichees such like which are repugnant in this wholl question to the true consent of the Church of God Of Origenall sinne Artic. 2. AS touching originall sinne we doe plainelie affirme that we doe retaine the consent of the true Church of God deliuered vnto vs from the first Fathers Prophets Apostles the Apostles schollers euen vnto Augustine after his time we doe expresselie condemne Pelagius all those who haue scattered in the Church like doting follies to those of the Pelagians And we saie that all men since the fall of our first parents which are borne by the coupling together of male and female doe together with their birth bring with them Originall sinne as Paul saith Rom. 5. By one man sinne entred into the world and by sinne death And Ephes 2. We were by nature the children of wrath as well as others Neither doe we dislike that vsuall definition if it be well vnderstoode Originall sinne is a want of Originall iustice which ought to be in vs Because that Originall iustice was not onelie an acceptation of mankinde before God but in the verie nature of man a light in the minde whereby he might assuredlie beleeue the worde of God and a conuersion of the will vnto God and an obedience of the heart agreeing with the iudgement of the lawe of God which was graffed in the minde and as we saide before man was the temple of God That Originall iustice doth comprehend all these things it maie be vnderstood by this saying Man was created after the Image and likenes of God which Paul doth thus interpret Ephes 4. Put ye on the new man which after God is created in righteousnes and true holines where vndoutedlie by true holines he vnderstandeth all those vertues which shine in our nature and are giuen by God not ascited by arte or gotten by instruction as now those shadowes of vertues such as they are in men be ascited because that then God dwelling in man did gouerne him And when we consider what Originall 〈…〉 signify then the priuation opposite therunto is lesse obscure Therefore Originall sinne is both for the fall of our first parents and for the corruption which followed that fall euen in our birth to be subiect to the wrath of God and to be worthie of eternall damnation except we obteine remission for the Mediatours sake And this corruption is to want now the light or the presence of God which should haue shined in vs and it is an estranging of our will from God and the stubbernnes of the heart resisting the lawe of the minde as Paull speaketh and that man is not the Temple of God but a miserable Masse without God and without iustice These wants and this wholl corruption we saie to be sinne not onelie a punishment of sinne and a thing indifferent as manie of the Sententiaries doe saie That these euills are onelie a punishment and a thing indifferent but not sinne And they doe extenuate this Originall euill and then they feigne that men maie satisfie the lawe of God and by their owne fulfilling of the law become iust The Church must auoide ambiguities Therefore we doe expresselie name these euills Corruption which is often named of the auncient writers Euill concupiscence But we distinguish those desires which were created in our nature from that confusion of order which hapned after our fall as it is saide Iere. 17. The heart of man is wicked And Paull saith The wisdome of the flesh is enmitie against God This euill Concupiscence we say to be sinne and we affirme that this wholl doctrine of sinne as it is propounded and taught in our Churches is the perpetuall consent of the true Church of God Of free will Art 4. NOwe let vs make manifest also the doctrine of free will Men truelie instructed in the Church haue allwaies distinguished betweene discipline and the newnes of the spirit which is the beginning of life eternall and they haue taught that in man there is such freedome of will to gouerne the outward motions of the members that thereby euen the vnregenerate maie after a sotte performe that outward discipline which is an externall obedience according to the law But man by his naturall strength is not able to free himselfe from sinne
send him vnto vs so that now we are not to looke for any other And now there remaineth nothing but that we all should giue all glorie to him beleeue in him and rest in him onelie contemning and reiecting al other aides of our life For they are fallen from the grace of God and make Christ of no value vnto themselues whosoeuer they be that seeke saluation in anie other things besides Christ alone And to speake manie thinges in few wordes with a sinceare heart we beleeue and with libertie of speach we freelie professe whatsoeuer thinges are defined out of the holy scriptures and comprehended in the Creedes and in the decrees of those foure first and moste excellent councells holden at Nice Constantinople Ephesus and Chalcedon together with blessed Athanasius his Creede and all other Creedes like to these touching the mysterie of the incarnation of our Lord Iesus Christ and we condemne al things contrarie to the same And thus doe we retaine the Christian sounde Catholike faith wholie and inuiolable knowing that nothing is contained in the foresaid Creedes which is not agreeable to the worde of God and maketh wholie for the sincere declaration of faith OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA The eternal Counsel of the restoring of man ANd though man by this fault was deputed to damnation and had incurred moste iuste wrath yet God the father neuer ceased to haue a care ouer him the which is manifest by the first promises by the wholl law which as it is holie and good teaching vs the will of God righteousnes and trueth so doth it worke anger and stirre vp not extinguish sinnes in vs not through it owne fault but by ours and by Christ ordeined and exhibited for this purpose Iesus Christ and those benefittes which we reap by him THis Christ the true sonne of God beeing true God and true man was made our brother when according to the time appointed he had taken vpon him wholl man that is consisting of soule bodie and in one indiuisible person vnited two natures yet were not these natures confounded that he might restore vs beeing dead to life and make vs fellow heires with him-selfe He taking flesh of the moste pure virgine Marie the holie Ghost working together flesh I saie beeing sacred by the vnion of the Godhead and like vnto ours in all thinges sinne onelie accepted because it behooued our sacrifice to be vnspotted gaue the same flesh to death for the purgation of all since The same Christ as he is to vs a full and perfect hope aâ—â— trust of our immortalitie so he placed his flesh being raised vp from death into heauen at the right hand of his almightie father This conquerour hauing triumphed ouer death sinne and all the infernall deuills sitting as our captaine head and chiefe high Priest doth defend and plead our cause continuallie til he do reforme vs to that Image after which we were created and bring vs to the fruition of life euerlasting we looke for him to come in the end of the world a true and vpright iudge and to giue sentence vpon all flesh beeing first raised vp to that iudgement and to aduaunce the godlie aboue the skie and to condemne the wicked both in soul and bodie to eternall destruction Who as he is the onelie Mediatour intercessor sacrifice and also our high Priest Lord and King so we doe acknowledge and with the wholl heart beleeue that he alone iâ— our attonement redemption sanctification expiation wisdome protection and deliuerance simplie herein reiecting all mean of our life and saluation beside this Christ alone The latter parte of this article we placed also in the second section which entreateth of the onelie mediator OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL Of Christ being true God and true man WE beleeue and confesse constantlie that Christ in the time hereunto appointed according to the promise of God was giuen to vs of the father and that so the eternall word of God was made flesh that is that this sonne of God being vnited to our nature in one person was made our brother that we through him might be made partakers of the inheritance of God We beleeue that this Iesus Christ was conceiued of the holie Ghost borne of the pure and vndefiled Virgine Marie suffered vnder Pontius Pilate crucified and dead for our sinnes and so by the one oblation of him selfe he did satisfie God our heauenlie father for vs and reconcile vs to him and so by his death he did triumph and ouercame the world death and hell Moreouer according to the flesh he was buried descended into hell and the third daie he rose againe from the dead These thinges being sufficientlie approoued he in soul and bodie ascended into heauen and sitteth there at the right hand that is in the glorie of God the father almightie from thence he shall come to iudge the quick and the dead Moreouer he sent to his disciples according to his promise the holie Ghost in whome we beleeue euen as we do beleeue in the father and in the sonne We beleeue that the last iudgement shall be wherein our flesh shall life againe and euerie man according as he hath done in this life shall receiue of Christ the Iudge to weete eternall life if he hath shewed forth the fruites of faith which are the workes of righteousnes by a true faith and vnfeigned loue and eternall fire if he hath committed good or euill without faith or loue OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA CHAP. 4. Towardes the middle NEither hath anie man of all thinges whatsoeuer anie thing at all whereby he maie deliuer set free or redeeme himselfe from his sinnes and condemnation without Christ by whome alone they which trulie beleeue are freed from sinne from the tyrannie and prison of the deuill from the wrath of God and from death and euerlasting torments And a litle after towardes the end of the said fourth Chap. Together with this point and after it considering that both the matter it selfe and order of teaching so requireth the ministers of the Church teach vs after our fall to acknowledge the promise of God the true word of grace and the holie gospell brought to vs from the priuy counsell of the holie Triâ—iâ—ie concerning our Lord Christ and our wholl saluation purchased by him Of these promise there be three principall wherein all the rest are contained The first was made in Paradise in these wordes I will out enmitie betweene thee and the woman and betweene thy seed and her seede He shal breake thine head and thou shalt bruyse his heele The second was made to Abraham which afterwardes Iacob also and Moses did reneuâ— The third to Dauid which the Prophets recited expounded In these promises are described and painted forth those moste excellent and principall workes of Christ our Lorde which are the verse ground worke whereon our saluation standeth by which he is our Mediator
by his latter kinde of presence being not visible but spirituall is present in the ministers of the Church in the word and in the sacraments euen so also by the selfe same ministers worde and sacraments he is present with his Church and by these meanes doe the elect receiue him through inwarde faith in their heart and doe therefore ioyne themselues together with him that he maie dwell in them and they in him after such a sorte as is not apparent but hidden from the world euen by that faith spirituallie that is to saie in their soules and hearts by the spirit of truth of whome our Lord saith He abideth with you and shall be in you And I will come againe vnto you This iudgement declaration of our saith is not new or now first deuised but verie ancient Now that this was commonhe taught and meant in the Church of olde it is plaine and euident by the writinges of the auncient Fathers of the Church and by that decree wherein it is thus written and they are the wordes of Saint Augustine Our Lorde is aboue vntill the end of the worlde but the trueth of the Lorde is here also for the bodie of the Lorde wherein he rose againe must of necessitie be in one place but his truth is dispersed euerie where OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE beleeue that whatsoeuer is requisite to our saluation is offered and communicated vnto vs now at length in that one Iesus Christ as he who beeing giuen to saue vs is also made vnto vs wisdome righteousnes sanctification and redemption in so much as whosoeuer doth swarue from him doth renounce the mercie of the Father that is our onelie refuge We beleeue that Iesus Christ being the wisdome and eternall sonne of the father tooke vpon him our nature so that he is one person God and man Man I saie that might suffer both in soule and also in bodie and made like vnto vs in all things sinne onelie excepted for that his flesh was indeede the seede of Abraham and Dauid howbeit by the secret and incomprehensible power of the holie Ghost it was conceiued in doe time in the wombe of that blessed Virgin And therefore we detest as contrarie to that truth all those heresies wherewith the Churches were troubled in times past and namelie we detest those deuillish imaginations of Seruetus who gaue to our Lord Iesus Christ an imaginarie deity whom he said to be the Idea patterne of al thinges and the counterfeit or figuratiue sonne of God to conclude he framed him a bodie compacted of three elements vncreated and therfore he did mingle and ouerthrow both his natures We beleeue that in one and the same person which is Iesus Christ those two natures are truelie and inseperablie so conioyned that they be also vnited either of those natures neuertheles retaining it distinct proprietie so that euen as in this diuine coniunction the nature of the word reteining it proprieties remained vncreate infinite and filling all places so also the humane nature remained and shall remaine for euer finite hauing it naturall forme dimension and also proprietie as from the which the resurrection and glorification or taking vp to the right hand of the father hath not taken awaie the trueth of the humane nature Therefore we do so consider Christ in his deitie that we doe not spoile him of his humanitie We beleeue that God did declare his infinite loue and goodnes towards vs in this that he hath sent his sonne who should die and rise againe and fullfill all righteousnes that he might purchase eternall life for vs. We beleeue that by that onelie sacrifice which Iesus Christ offered on the crosse we are reconciled to God that we maie be taken for iust before him because we can not be acceptable to him nor enioy the fruite of our adoption but so farre foorth as he doth forgiue vs our sinnes Therefore we affirme that Iesus Christ is our entire and perfect washing in whose death we obteine full satisfaction whereby we are deliuered from all those sinnes whereof we are guiltie and from the which we could not be acquitted by anie other remedy OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION WE beleeue that Iesus Christ the onely sonne of the eternall Father as long before it was determined before all beginnings when the fulnes of time was come did take of that blessed and pure virgine both flesh and all the nature of man that he might declare to the worlde the secret and hid wil of his father which wil had bene laide vp from before al ages and generations and that he might finish in his humane bodie the Mysterie of our redemption and might fasten our sinnes to the crosse and also that handwriting which was made against vs. We beleeue that for our sakes he died and was buried descended into hell the third daie by the power of his godhead returned to life and rose againe and that the fourth daie after his resurrection whiles his disciples beheld and looked vpon him he ascended into heauen to fullfill all things and did place in Maiestie and glorie the selfe same bodie wherewith he was borne wherein he liued on earth wherein he was iested at wherein he had suffered most painfull torments and cruell kinde of death wherein he rose againe and wherein he ascended to the right hand of the father aboue all rule aboue all power all force all Dominion and aboue euerie name that is named not onelie in this worlde but also in the worlde to come And that there he now sitteth and shall sit till all things be fully perfited And although the Maiestie and godhead of Christ be euerie where abound antlie dispersed yet we beleeue that his body as Saint Augustine saith must needes be still in one place and that Christ hath giuen Maiestie vnto his bodie but yet hath not taken awaie from it the nature of a bodie and that we must not so affirme Christ to be God that we denie him to be man and as the Martyr Vigilius saith That Christ hath left vs touching his humane nature but hath not lefe vs touching his diuine nature and that the same Christ though he be absent from vs concerning his manhead yet is euer present with vs concerning his godhead From that place also we beleeue that Christ shall come againe to execute that generall iudgement as well of them whome he shall finde aliue in the bodie as of them that shal be alreadie dead And therfore that our onelie succour and refuge is to flie to the mercie of our father by Iesus Christ and assuredlie to perswade our mindes that he is the Obteiner of forgiuenes for â—â—r sinnes And that by his bloode all our spots of sinne be washed cleane That he hath pacified and set at one all things by the bloode of his crosse That he by the same one onely sacrifice which he once offered vpon the Crosse hath brought to
Of the gospell of Iesus Christ and also of Promises of the spirit and of the letter CHAP. 13. THE gospell indeede is opposed to the lawe for the lawe worketh wrath and doeth denounce a cursse but the gospell doth preach grace and a blessing Iohn saith also The lawe was giuen by Moses but grace and trueth came by Iesus Christ Yet notwithstanding it is moste certaine that they which were before the lawe and vnder the lawe were not altogether destitute of the gospell For they had notable Euangelicall promises such as these are The seede of the woman shall bruise the Serpents head In thy seede shall all the nations of the earth be blessed The scepter shall not be taken from Iuda vntil Silo come The Lord shall raise vp a Prophet from amongest his owne brethren c. And we doe acknowledge that the fathers had two kinde of promises reuealed vnto them euen as we haue For some of them were of present transitorie thinges such as were the promises of the lande of Canaan and of victories and such as are now a dayes concerning our dailie bread Othersome there were then also are now of heauenlie euerlasting things as of Gods fauour remission of sinnes life euerlasting through faith in Iesus Christ Now the fathers had not onelie outwarde or earthly but spiritual heauenly promises in Christ For the Apostle Peter saith that the Prophets which prophesied of the grace that should come to vs haue searched and inquired of this saluation Whereupon the Apostle Paul also saith that the gospell of God was promised before by the Prophets of God in the holie scriptures Hereby then it appeereth euidentlie that the fathers were not altogether destitute of all the Gospell And although after this manner our fathers had the gospell in the writinges of the Prophets by which they attained saluation in Christ through faith yet the gospell is properlie called that glad and happie tidings wherein first by Iohn Baptist then by Christ the Lorde himselfe and afterward by the Apostles their successours is preached to vs in the world that God hath now performed that which he promised from the beginning of the world hath sent yea and giuen vnto vs his onelie sonne and in him reconciliation with the father remission of sinnes all fulnes and euerlasting life The historie therefore set downe by the foure Euagelists declaring how these thinges were done or fulfilled of Christ and what he taught and did and that they which beleeued in him had al fulnes this I saie is truelie called the Gospell The preaching also and scripture of the Apostles in which they expound vnto vs how the sonne was giuen vs of the father and in him all things pertaining to life and saluation is truelie called the doctrine of the Gospell so as euen at this daie it looseth not that worthie name if it be sincere The same preaching of the Gospel is by the Apostle tearmed the spirit and the ministerie of the spirit because it is lining and workeing thorough faith in the eares yea in the hearts of the faithfull thorough the illumination of the holie spirit For the letter which is opposed vnto the spirit doth in deede signifie euerie outward thing but more speciallie the doctrine of the law which without the spirit faith worketh wrath stirreth vp sin in the mindes of theÌ„ that do not truly beleeue For which cause it is called by the Apostle the ministery of death for hitherto pertaineth that saying of the Apostle The letter killeth but the spirit giueth life The false Apostles preached the Gospel corrupted by mingling of the law therewith as though Christ could not saue without the law Such also were the Hebionites said to be which came of Hebion the heretike and the Nazarites which before time were called Myneans Al which we doe condemne sincerely preaching the worde and teaching that the beleeuers are iustified by the spirit onelie and not by the law But of this matter there shall follow a more large discourse in the title of iustification And although the doctrine of the Gospel compared with the Pharisees doctrine of the law might seeme when it was first preached by Christ to be a new doctrine the which thing also Ieremie prophesied of the new Testament yet in deed it not onelie was as yet is though the Papists call it new in regarde of Popish doctrine which hath of long time bin receiued an ancient doctrine but also the most ancient in the world For God from all eternitie fore ordeined to saue the world by Christ and this his predestination and eternal counsel hath he opened to the world by the Gospell Whereby it appeareth that the Euangelicall doctrine and religion was the moste auncient of all that euer were are or euer shal be Wherefore we saie that all they erre foullie and speake things vnworthy the eternall counsell of God who tearme the Euangelicall doctrine and religion a new start vp faith scarce thirtie yeares olde to whome that saying of Isaiah doth verie well agree Woe vnto them that speake good 〈◊〉 euill and euill of good which put darkenes for light and lightâ—â— darkenes that put bitter for sweete and sweete for sowre OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Therefore in the wholl Euangelicall doctrine this ought first and chiefely to be vrged that we are saued by the onelie mercie and grace of God and by Christ his merittes whereof that men may know how much they stand in neede their sinnes must be verie clearelie laid open vnto them by the law and by Christ his death OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of the word of God or the holie Gospell CHAP. 10. ANd seeing that the administration of thee new testâ— ment also the word and the sacraments are lawfully committed to the Ministers of the Church and their lippeâ— ought to preserue knowledge that the law maie be sought at their mouth therefore in this Chapter it is further taught what the word of God and the holie gospell is Now the Preaching of the word of God and of the Gospell is the true ministerie of grace instituted and commaunded of Christe our Lord wherein the full and perfect will of God touching eternall reconciliation necessarie to saluation and made manifest in the holie scripture is declared and preached vnto all people This doctrine did Christ giue in charge vnto his disciples in the wordes of this sentence Goye into all the world and preach the Gospell to euerie creature This doctrine doth Peter professe before Cornelius when he saith He commaunded vs to preach vnto the people and to testifie that this is he that is ordeined of God to be the Iudge of the quick and the dead To him also giue all the Prophets wines that through his name all that beleeue in him shall receiue remission of sinnes This ministery is more honorable greater and more necessarie to saluation then are
And for this cause do our diuines teach that priuate Absolution is to be reteined in the Church and they set out the dignitie of it and the power of the keies with true and verie large commendations namelie because the power of the keies doth dispense the Gospell not onelie to al in general but also to euerie * one in particular as Christ saith Thou hast wonne thy brother c. and because we must beleeue the voice of the Gospell which is dispensed vnto vs in absolution by the ministery of the Church no otherwise then a voice sounding from heauen This wholl benefit of absolution and of this ministerie hath heretofore beene whollie obscured with the false opinions of such as taught that absolution was naught worth without sufficient contrition and did afterwards wil men to misdoubt of absolution because no man knewe whether his contrition were sufficient or not What els was this but quite to take awaie from all consciences the comfort of the Gospell and to remooue out of the Church and cleane to abolish the ministery of the Gospel or the power of the keies whodoth not see that these pernitious errors are worthely reprooued Now seeing that confession yealdeth a place where to bestowe absolution in priuate and this custome doth vpholde the vnderstanding of the power of the keies and remission of sinnes among the people besides seeing that this conference auaileth much for admonishing and instructing of men therefore we doe duelie retaine Confession in our Churches yet so as that wee teach that reckoning vp of the faultes is not necessarie by Gods lawe and that mens consciences are not to be clogged with it For there is no commaundement in all the Apostles writinges sounding that way Againe this rehearsing of all ones sinnes is a thing impossible according to that in the Psalme Who can vnderstand his faultes And Ieremie saieth The heart of man is corrupt and vnsearchable But if no sinnes could be forgiuen but such as are reckoned vp mens consciences could neuer be at rest because they neither see nor can call to minde the greatest number of them Whereby it maie easilie be gathered that the ministerie of absolution and remission of sinnes doth not depend vpon the condition of numbring them vp all The auncient writers also doe testifie that this counting of sinnes by tale is a thing needles Chrysostome on the Epistle to the Heb. saith Let vs recken of it that we haue sins and let not the tongue alone vtter it but the conscience within vs also And let vs not barelie saie we are sinners but let vs recken vp our sinnes particularlie I doe not bid the to bewraie thy selfe openlie nor to occuse thy selfe to other but to followe the saying of the Prophet Laie open thy waies before the Lord confesse thy sinnes before God vtter thy sinnes with praier before the true iudge not remembring them with the tongue but with the conscience then in deed maist thou hope to finde mercie That sermon of Chrysostomes teacheth not onelie what is to be thought of reckoning vp of sinnes but doth also verie wiselie ioyne contrition and faith together as they are ioyned by vs. First he will haue vs acknowledge our sinnes vnfainedly and abhorre them from our heartes In the next place he teacheth to adde thereunto praier faith which maie assure vs that we are forgiuen Elsewhere he saith Acknowledge thy sins that thou maist as them away If thou are ashamed to shew thy sins to any man then vt them euerie day in thy heart I say not goe confes thy sins to thy fellow seruant that may vpbraide thee with them butconfes them vnto god that is able to cure thē The glosse vpon the dercees touching penance the 5. distinct graunteth that Confession was ordeyned of the Church and is not commaunded in the scriptures of the olde and new Testament of the same iudgement are manie of the Doctors Wherefore our iudgement touching the doctrine of confession is neither new nor without reason Lastlie there is moste need of all that the godlie shoulde be admonished touching satisfactions For there was more hurte and daunger in them then in numbring vp of sinnes in as much as they darkened the benefit of Christ because that the vnlearned thought they did obtaine remission of the guilt of sin for their owne workes sake and besides mens consciences were much distressed if aught were omitted that was inioyned for satisfaction Againe ceremonies and pilgrimages and such like fruitles workes were thought meete for satisfaction rather then thinges commaunded of God And forsooth their teachers themselues dreamed that eternall death was fullie redeemed by them Therfore we thought it needfull that godlie mindes should be set free from such errors and we teach that their canonicall satisfactions which they call workes not due c are neither auaileable for the remission either of the fault or euerlasting punishment nor yet necessarie It was a custome long since in the Church that in publike penance such as had fallen did returne to the Church againe should not be receiued without some punishment laid vpon them for examples sake from which custome these satisfactions did spring But the fathers minde was by such examples to fraie the people from sinnes they did not account that Ceremonie to be a iust recompence for the fault or for eternall death or for purgatorie paines These things were afterwards coyned by ignorant and vnlearned men But those auncient customes were in time worne out of vse and laid aside As for vs we doe not burden mens consciences with satisfactions but this weteach that the fruites of repentance are necessarie and that obedience the feare of God faith loue chastitie the wholl renuing of the spirit ought to increase in vs. We giue men warning of this also that sinnes are eftsonnes punished euen by temporal punishments in this life as Dauid Manasses manie others were punished and we teach that these punishments maie be mitigated by good works the whol practize of repentance as Paul declareth If we would iudge our selues we should not be iudged of the lord And repentance deserued that is obteined that God should alter his purpose touching the destruction of Niniuie Thus whereas before the disputations were intricate and endles and full of grosse opinions now that doctrine beeing purged is deliuered to the people so as it maie be vnderstoode and auaile much vnto godlines We doe still holde and set forth the true partes of repentance Contrition Faith Absolution Remission of sinnes Amendment of the wholl life Mitigation of present punishmentes and wee are in good hope that the godlie will not onelie not reprehend anie thing in this place but also will giue them thankes which haue purged this pointe of Christian doctrine which is requisite and profitable in all Churches to be expounded moste plainlie and set out moste clearelie Christ saith that the Angells in heauen doe reioyce whensoeuer they set
griefes that he is assured lie receiued into fauour for Christ his sake This is the proper voice of the gospel this decree is brought by the Sonne out of the bosome of the eternall father and is sealed vp by his blood and resurrection Not to assent to this wil and decree is to contemne the Sonne of God and concerning this sinne Iohn saith cap. 3. He that beleeueth not the Some the wrath of God abideth on him But he that beleeueth that his sinnes be forgiuen for this Mediatours sake he doth now certainelie receiue remission of his sinnes for Christ his sake which is effectuall in him and quickneth and sanctifieth him by his holy Spirit and being now reconciled he is vndoubtedly accounted iust for the Mediatours sake is heir of eternal life Either to omit or to corrupt or to dislike this necessarie comfort touching conuersion is as much as manifestlie to extinguish the Gospel As touching this faith absolution ought both to admonish vs and also to confirme it as Dauid was confirmed when he heard this absolution 2. Reg. 12. The Lorde hath taken awaie thy sinne So know thou that the voice of the Gospell doth declare remission vnto thee also the which remission is namelie propounded to thee in absolution Doe not thou feigne that the Gospell doth nothing at all pertaine to thee but knowe that it was therfore published that by this meanes men imbracing the Gospell might be saued and that it is the eternall and immutable commaundement of God that thou shouldest beleeue it He that doth not by this faith imbrace the Gospell but is still doubting he doth in vaine heare the absolution WheÌ„ as by this comfort the hearts are quickned are now made the dwelling places of God Then is it necessarie that they should now begin a new obedience as is saide before But to returne to wicked deedes is * to shake of God and againe to loose that righteousnes and life as Iohn saith 1 Iohn 3. He that doth righteousnes is righteous he that committeth sinne is of the deuill But we haue before rehearsed the summe of the doctrine of new obedience Of satisfaction Arti. 17. NOw what a confusion there is in their doctrine of Satisfactions which they tearme workes not due inioyned by the Church it were long to rehearse and few before these times haue vnderstoode it but we doubt not but that this wholl part also is true lie and cleerely expounded in our Churches It was a custome among our first fathers that they which defiled themselues with murther Idolls or filthie lustes should be barred their companie and chieflie from their sacrifices This custome both the Sinagogue reteined and other nations also which were not altogether sauage in Asia and in Greece In the meane time they which were defiled wandred vp downe beeing branded with the marks of their guiltines as Orestes A drastus many others This custome in the beginning did the Church also keepe Those that were defiled it seuered from the mutuall society afterward it did not sodenlie receiue those againe that did repent that it might be knowne that they did vnfeignedlie aske pardon and for examples sake it might profite others but for certaine daies absolution was deferred that they might be seene to aske pardon publikelie So was that incestuous Corinthian debarred afterward receiued againe not without deliberation 1. Cor. 5. This wholl custome was appointed for examples sake and is politicall nothing at all pertaining to the Remission of sinnes But afterward thorough superstition it so encreased that fastes and forbearing the companie of man or wife were inioyned for manie yeares When these burthens had increased too much the Bishoppes did release them againe and this release of such rites was called Indulgence The Monkes not considering the historie of these things feigned that eternall punishment might be recompensed by the punishments of Purgatorie or other punishments of this life and they added that Satisfactions were inioyned of the Church that those punishments might be mitigated and that satisfactions shoulde be workes not due by the law of God We reiect these Monkish fables which euen they themselues doe not vnderstand and we retaine moste sure rules to wit That eternall punishments are remitted together with the fault for the Sonne his sake not for anie oâ—â— satisfactions according to that which is written in Hosea Cap. 13. O death I will be thy death O Hell I will be thy destruction Also Rom. 5. Being iustified by faith we haue peace Secondlie we saie that these not due workes whereof these men speake are not any worship of God or satisfactions but that they doe pertaine to this saying Mat. 15. They doe in vaine worship me with the commaundements of men And certainelie the power of the keies hath no commaundement to inioyne such punishments Also we feare that this applying of indulgences by which the Pope doth applie the merites of Saintes vnto others is but counterfeit and that the indulgences in times paste were nothing else but a releasing of the Canons which did nothing appertaine to those satisfactions whereof the monkes doe speake Now it is another thing to speake of satisfaction which is due as of the restoring of theft of that which hath bin gotten by vsury of another mans wife or his good name This restitution is a worke that is due pertaining to new obedience as Paull saith Eph. 4 Let him that hath stolne steale no more He that withholdeth another mans wife hath neither contrition faith nor new obedience Neither are the commaundements of god touching due satisfaction which we saie ought to be made to be mingled with those trifling songes of popish satisfactions Also this we confesse that in this life manie horrible punishments are spread ouer the Church ouer Empires ouer families for certaine sins of manie men yea euen of the Elect as the sedition that was raised vp against Dauid did not lightlie afflict that whol ciuil regiment many holy families Therfore we distinguish betwixt eternall punishment and the punishment of this life and we saie that eternall punishment is remitted onelie for the Sonne of God his sake when we are iustified and quickned by faith And albeit that euen temporall punishments are chieflie mitigated for the Sonne of God his sake who is the hearbour for the Church because this weake nature can not susteine the greatnes of the wrath of God as Daniel praieth Chap. 9. For the Lordes sake heare thou vs and haue 〈◊〉 vnto our helpe c. Yet wee teach this also that euen for the very* conuersions sake our punishments are mitigated because that in the Saints the legall promises being added to their workes are not without their effect but haue their rewardes Such a promise is this Giue and it shall be giuen vnto you And when Paull saith 1. Cor. 11. If we would iudge our selues we should not be iudged he speaketh of wholl repentance not of those moste
substance and laying holde on thinges to be hoped for from the good will of God doth send out of it selfe charitie and then verie excellent fruites of all vertues yet doe we not attribute anie thing to these workes although they be the workes of godlie men but that saluation which we haue obteined wee doe whollie attribute to the verie grace of God And this indeed is the onelie true worship of God to wit a faith moste fruitfull of God workes and yet not putting anie confidence in workes OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL WE confesse the remission of sinnes through faith in Christ crucified and though this faith doeth without intermission exercise and shew forth it selfe in the workes of charitie and by this meanes is tried yet we doe not attribute righteousnes and satisfaction for our sinnes vnto workes which are fruites of faith but onelie to a true confidence and faith in the blood of the lambe of God shed for vs. For we doe vnfeignedlie professe that all thinges are giuen vs freelie in Christ who is our righteousnes holines redemption waie trueth wisdome and life Therefore the faithfull doe worke not to satisfie for their sinnes but onelie that they maie in some sorte shewe them selues thankefull vnto God our Lorde for great benefits bestowed vpon vs in Christ And in the margent vpon the word Thankfull Thankefullnes consisteth in requiting of benefites receiued but we can requite nothing to God because he wanteth nothing Therefore we haue an eie to those thinges which he requireth of vs and those aâ—e faith and the workes of charitie he requireth Faith toward him selfe Charitie toward our neighbour OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of Christ our Lorde and of Iustification by Faith CHAP. 6. THE sixth point of Christian doctrine in our Churches is as touching sound and liuelie faith in Iesus Christ our Lorde and of true Iustification by this Faith And a little after Our men are taught to acknowledge this grace and truth and in all the sauing and wonderfull works which Christ brought to effect by faith to beholde those things which according to the meaning of the holie scripture are in a steadfast faith to be beeleeued and professed such are these The comming of Christ from heauen his conception natiuitie torments death buriall resurrection ascending into heauen his sitting at the right hand of God and his comming againe from thence to iudge the quicke and the dead In these principall effectes as in a chest wherein treasure is kept are all those sauing fruites of true iustification laide vp and from thence they are taken for the elect and faithfull that in spirit and conscience by faith they maie be made partakers thereof all which shall hereafter be perfectlie and fullie giuen vnto them in the daie of that ioyfull resurrection These thinges are also 〈◊〉 in the sixth Section so farre soorth as they describe the workes of Christ and the fruites thereof Out of this foundation of this iustifying faith and of true and perfect iustification thereby according to euident cleare testimonies in the scriptures we are further taught First that no man by his owne strength or by the power of his own wil or of flesh bloode can attaine vnto or haue this sauing or iustifying faith except God of his grace by the holy ghost by the ministerie of the gospell preached do plant it in the heart of whome he list and when he list so that that heart maie receiue all things which are offered to saluation and made knowne touching the same by the publike preaching of the worde and by the sacraments instituted of Christ Hereof holie Iohn Baptist saith Man can take nothing to himselfe except it be giuen him from aboue Also our Lord Christ himselfe saith No man commeth to me except the Father which sent me do drawe him And a litle after Except it be giuen him of my Father that is from aboue by the holie ghost And to Peter Christ said Flesh blood hath not reueiled this vnto thee Now this faith properlie is an assent of a willing heart to the wholl trueth deliuered in the Gospell whereby man is lightned in his minde and soule that he may rightly acknowledge and receiue for his onelie Sauiour his God and Lord Iesus Christ and vpon him as on a true â—ocke he maie builde his wholl saluation loue followe and enioie him repose all his hope and confidence in him and by this valiant confidence he maie lift vp him selfe and trust that for him and his onelie merite God is become to him louing gentle bountifull also that in him and for him he assuredlie hath and shall haue for euer eternall life according to his true promise which he confirmed with an othe saying Verelie I saie vnto you he that beleeueth in me hath eternall life And This is the will of him that sent me that he which seeth the sonne and beleeueth in him should haue eternal life and I wil raise him vp in the last daie Also This is life eternall that they know thee the true God and whome thou hast sent Iesus Christ And Isaiah saith By his knowledge shall my righteous seruant iustifie manie This faith alone and this inward confidence of the heart in Iesus Christ our Lord doth iustifie or make a man iust before God without any workes which he maie adde or anie merite of his of which faith Saint Paull saith But to him which worketh not at all but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the wicked man his faith is imputed for righteousnes And before he saide But now is the righteousnes of God made manifest without the lawe hauing witnes of the law and of the Prophetes to wit the righteousnes of God by the faith of Iesus Christ vnto all and vpon all that beleeue And in another place He that beleeueth in him is made righteous And this righteousnes or iustification is the remission of sinnes the taking awaie of eternall punishment which the seuere iustice of God doth require and to be clothed with Christs righteousnes or with imputation thereof also it is a reconciliation with God a receiueing into fauour whereby we are made acceptable in the beloued and fellow heires of eternall life For the confirming of which thinges and by reason of our new birth or regeneration there is an earnest added to wit the holie Ghost who is giuen and bestowed freelie out of that infinite grace for Christ his death blood shedding and his resurrection All these thinges hath Paull described verie excellentlie in his Epistle to the Romanes where he bringeth in Dauid speaking in this wise Blessed are they whose iniquitie is forgiuen whereof he speaketh in that wholl Chapter And to the Galathians he saith God sent forth his Sonne that we might receiue the adoption Now because ye are sonnes God hath sent forth the spirit of his Sonne crying in your hearts Abba Father For whomesoeuer God doth
place we adde how they maie be done Albeit that men by their owne strength be able to doe outward honest deedes in some sort and must also performe this ciuill obedience yet so long as men are voide of faith they are in the power of the Deuill who driueth them to shamefull sinnes occupieth their mindes with wicked and blasphemous opinions for that is the kingdome and tyrannie of the Deuil Moreouer nature by it selfe is weake cannot without gods helpe strengthen it sâ—lfe to the performaunce of anie spirituall workes And for that cause are men taught that in the Gospell the holie spirit is promised who shal aide and gouerne the mindes of them who do repent beleeue the Gospel Wherfore in so great infirmitie of nature in the middest of these assaultes of Sathan and in all daungers faith must be exercised in calling vpon God euen throughout our wholl life that we maie continue alwaies in the faith in our obedience towards God Therfore Zacharie saith I will poure forth the spiâ—it of grace of praier vpon the house of Dauid upon the inhabitans of Ierusalem He calleth him the spirit of grace because the holie spirit doth confirme and comforte troubled mindes and beareth record that God is pleased with vs. He calleth him the spirit of praier to the end we should dailie exercise our faith in praier that by these exercises our faith might be confirmed and a new life grow vp and increase in vs. There is no doubt but true vertues are the giftes of Go such as are faith clearenes of iudgement in discerning of pointes of religion courrage of minde such as is requisite in them which teach professe the Gospel true care paines in gouerning of Churches true humilitie not to hunt after preferment not to be puft vp with populare praise nor cast downe with their disliking and ill will true charitie c. These Princelie vertues Paull calleth Gods gifts Rom. 12. Hauing diuers giftes according to the grace that is giuen vs. And of these he saieth to the Cor. These thinges worketh one and the same spirit distrubuting to euerie one according c. Vnto these giftes we must ioyne our exercise which maie both preserue the same and deserue an increase of them according to the saying To him that hath shal be giuen And it is notably said of Augustine Loue deserueth an increase of loue to weet when t is put in vse For good workes haue rewardes as in this life so also after this life in the euerlasting life Now because that the Church in this life is subiect to the crosse and to the death of the bodie therefore many rewardes are differred vntill the life to come which though it be vndoubtedlie bestowed through mercy for Christs sake on those which are iustified by the faith of Christ yet there is also a rewarding of good workes according to that saying your rewarde is great in heauen By this it is euident that the doctrine of good workes is through the goodnes of God purelie and truelie taught in our Churches How full of obscuritie and confusion the doctrine of good workes was in former times all godlie mindes know full well There was none that put men in minde of the difference of mans traditions and the lawe of God none that taught how good workes did please God in this so great infirmitie of ours To be briefe there was not one word of faith which is most needfull vnto remission of sinnes But now that these matters be opened and vnfolded godlie consciences lay holde of comforte and of certaine hope of saluation and doe vnderstand which is the true worship and seruice of God and know how it pleaseth god and howe it doth merit at his handes This article is thus set downe in an other edition OVr diuines are falselie accused to forbid good workes For their writinges extant vpon the tenne commaundements and others of the like argument do beare witnes that they haue to good purpose taught concerning euerie kinde of life and duties what trades of life and what workes in euery calling doe please God Of which thinges preachers in former times taught litle or nothing onely they did vrge certaine childish and needles workes As keeping of holie daies set fasts fraternities pilgrimages worshipping of Saints friaries Monkeries and such trash wherof our aduersaries hauing had warning they do now forget them do not preach so concerning these vn profitable works as they were wont to doe Besides they begin now to make mention of faith which they were wont to pas ouer with silence But yet they cease not to obscure darken this doctrine of faith while they leaue the conscience in doubt would haue men to merit remission of sins by their workes and teach not that we doe by faith alone vndoubtedlie receiue remission of sinnes for Christes sake When as therfore the doctrine of faith which should be especially aboue others taught in the Church hath bene so long vnknowen as all men must needes graunt that there was not a word of the righteousnes of faith in all their sermons and that the doctrine of workes onelie was vsuall in the Churches for this cause our diuines did thus admonish the Churches First that our workes cannot reconcile God vnto vs or deserue remission of sins grace iustification at his hands But this we must obtaine by faith whiles we beleeue that we are receiued into fauour for Christ sake who alone is appointed the Mediatour intercessor by whom the father is reconciled to vs. He therfore that trusteth by his works to merit grace doth despise the merit and grace oâ— Christ and seeketh by his owne power without Christ to come vnto the father whereas Christ hath said expresselie of himselfe I am the waie the trueth and the life This Doctrine of faith is handled by Paule almoste in euerie Epistle Eph. 2. ye are saued freelie by faith and that not of your selues it is the gift of God not of workes c. And lest anie here should cauill that we bring in a new found interpretation this wholl cause is vnderpropped with testimonies of the Fathers August doth in manie volumes defend grace the righteousnes of faith against the merit of works The like doth Ambrose teach in his booke De vocaâ— Gent. and els where for thus he saith in the forenamed place The redemption made by the bloode of Christ would be of small account and the prerogatiue of mans workes would not giue place to the mercie of God if the iustification which is by grate weere due to merites going before so as it should not be the liberalitie of the giuer but the wages or hire of the labourer This doctrine though it be contemned of the vnskilfull sorâ— yet â—ne godlie and fearefull conscience doth finde by experience that it bringeth verie great comfort because that the consciences cannot be quieted by anie workes but by faith alone when
as they beleeue assuredlie that God is appeased towards them for Christes sate as Paul teacheth Rom. 5. Beeing iustified by faith we 〈◊〉 peace with God This doctrine doth whollie belong to the conflict of a troubled conscience and can not be wel vnderstood but where the conscience hath felt a conflict Wherefore all such as haue had no experience thereof and al that are prophane men which dreame that Christian righteosnes iâ— naught else but a ciuill and philosophicall iustice are 〈◊〉 iudges of this matter In former ages mens consciences were vexed with the doctrine of works they neuer heard any comfort out of the Gospell Whereupon conscience draue some into Monasteries hoping there to merit fauour by a monasticall life Others found out other workes whereby to merit fauour to satisfie for sinne There was verie great neede therefore to teach this doctrine of faith in Christ and after so long time to renew it to the end that fearefull consciences might not want comfort but might know that grace and forgiuenes of sinnes and iustification were apprehended and receiued by faith in Christ Another thing which we teach men is that in this place the name of Faith doth not onelie signifie a bare knowledge of the historie which maie be in the wicked and is in the Deuill but it signifieth a faith which beleeueth not onelie the historie but also the effect of the historie to weete the article of remission of sinnes namelie that by Christ we haue grace righteousnes and remission of sins Now he that knoweth that the father is merciful to him through Christ this man knoweth God truelie he knoweth that God hath a care of him he loueth God and calleth vpon him In a worde he is not without God in the world as the gentiles are As for the deuilles and the wicked they can neuer beleeue this article of the remission of sinns And therefore they hate God as their enimie they call not vpon him they looke for no good thing at his handes After this manner doth Augustine admonish his reader touching the name of faith and teacheth that this word faith is taken in the scriptures not for such a knowledge as is in the wicked but for a trust and cofidence which doth comfort and cheare vp disquieted mindes Moreouer our deuines do teach that it is requisite to doe good workes not for to hope to deserue grace by them but because it is the will of God that we should do them And because that the holie spirit is receiued by faith our hartes are presentlie renued and doe put on new affections so as they are hable to bring forth good workes For so saith Ambrose Faith is the breeder of a good wil and of good actions For mans powers without the holie spirit are full of wicked affections and are weaker then that they can do anie good deede before God Besides they are in the deuilles power who driueth men forward into diuers sinnes into profane opinions and into very hainous crimes As was to be sene in the Philosophers who assaying to liue an honest life could not attaine vnto it but defiled themselues with open and grosse faultes Such is the weaknes of man when he is without faith and the holie spirit hath no other guide but the naturall powers of man Hereby euerie man maie see that this doctrine is not to be accused as forbidding good works but rather is much to be commended because it sheweth after what sorte we must doe good workes For without faith the nature of man can by no meanes performe the workes of the first and second table Without faith it cannot call vpon God hope in God beare the crosse but seeketh helpe from man and trusteth in mans helpe So it commeth to passe that all lustes and desires and all humane dâ—uises and counsells doe beare swaie so long as faith and trust in God is absent Wherfore Christ saith Without me ye can do nothing Ioan. 15. and the Church singeth Without thy power there is taught in man and there is nothing but that which is hurtfull OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY Of the remission of sinnes and of Iustification WE said before that these controuersies doe pertaine to the interpreting of two Articles of the Creede I beleeue the remission of sinnes and I beleeue the holie Catholike Church Neither doe we speake of not necessarie or sight thinges It is moste necessarie that in the Church the doctrine touching sinne should be propounded and that men should know what sinne is and that there should be an euident difference betweene politâ—call iudgements and the iudgement of God But seing our aduersaries doe not teach aright what sinne is they confirme in men an euill securitie and manie false opinions Againe what can be more miserable then either to obscure or to be ignorant of this great benefit namelie the Remission of sinnes and deliuerance from eternall death seing that there is no difference betwixt the Church and other men when as the light is extinguished concerning free Remission of sinnes for the Sonnes sake and concerning Faith whereby Remission must be receiued neither is there anie other comfort drawing vs back from eternall death neither can there be anie true Inuocation without this comfort God himselfe hath so often commaunded that his Sonne should be heard and the Gospell kepte which is a wonderfull decree brought forth out of the secret counsell of the Godhead when it was hidde from all creatures therefore it is moste necessarie that the true doctrine touching remission of sinnes should be kept vndefiled But in all ages euen from our first fathers time the deuils haue scattered subtill delusions against the true doctrine concerning the Sonne of God and especiallie in this article whome notwithstanding God hath oftentimes refuted good teachers being againe raised vp that the Church might not vtterlie perish Adam Seth Noe Sem Abraham Isaac Iacob and others after them did shewe the true difference betwixt the Church of God and other men and taught that to the Church was giuen the promise touching the Mediatour the Sonne of God and touching Remission of sinnes and that this Remission is to be receiued freelie for the Mediatours sake And they tied Inuocation to this God which had manifested himselfe by giuing a promise concerning the Mediatour and they had externall rites giuen them of God which were signes of the promise and the sinewes of the publike Congregation These rites did a great parte of the multititude imitate omitting the doctrine of the promises faith and when they had deuised this persuasion that men by obseruing these rites might deserue remission of sinnes they heaped vp manie ceremonies and by litle and litle boldnes went so farre as commonlie it commeth to passe that diuers men deuised diuers Gods So the heathen departed from the true Church of god and from the knowledge of the true god and the promise of the Redeemer The same thing also hapned after Moses
These rules are often times repeated as Galat. 5. Thy which doe such thinges shall not inherit the kingdome of God Therefore it is necessarie to haue a care to auoide such falls If this manifest necessitie the great punishment to wit the losse of eternall life being set before their eies doe not mooue some to doe good workes they shew them selues to be of the number of those of whome it is said 1. Ioh. 3. He that committeth sinne is of the Deuill Also If anie man haue not the Spirit of Christ he is not his And there be manie causes of this necessitie First a debte that is an immutable order that the creatures should obeie God Therefore Paull saieth Rom. 8. Ye are debters Also lest the holie Ghost and faith be shaken of let there be a care to auoid present punishments because it is moâ—le certaine that manie falles euen of the Elect are fearefullie punished in this life as the Church speaketh in Micheas cap. 7. I will beare the wrath of the Lord because I haue sinned against him And the histories of all times doe containe fearefull examples of punishments as Dauid Salomon Menasses Iosias Nabuchodonozor innumerable others were greiuoslie punished Wherein this is moste to be lamented that in the verse punishments manie sinnes are heaped vp as in the sedition raised vp against Dauid in the renting of the kingdome for the sinne of Salomon And touching the necessitie of doing good workes the Lord saith Mat. 5. Except your righteousnes exceed the righteousnes of the Scribes and of the Pharisies ye shal not enter into the kingdome of heauen The necessitie which is manifolde being thus considered these questions insue thereupon what workes are to be done How they maie be done In what sorte they doe please god What rewardes they haue what is the difference of sinnes * what sinnes do shake of the holie Ghost and what not What workes are to be done IT is the will of god that Faith and workes be gouerned by his word Therefore we must keepe the rule touching good workes both internall and externall contained in the commaundementes of god which doe pertaine to-vs as it is said Ezech. 23. Waâ—â—eye in my commaundements And these internall and externall workes doe then become the worship of god when they be done in faith and are referred to this end that god by this obedience may be glorified Now we haue shewed before that euen the vntegenerate maie performe this externall obedience or discipline as â—icero liueth honestlie and for his paines in gouernment deserueth well of all mankinde but his minde is full of doubts touching the Prouidence of god neither doth he knowe nor speake vnto the true god in inuocation neither doth he know the promises and he alwaies doubteth whether he be heard especiallie when he is in miscrie and then is he angrie with god and thinketh that he is vnâ—usâ—lie punished â—eiâ—g he was a honest Citizen profitable for the common wealth Such darkenes in the minde is great sinne such as reason not being i'luminated by god is not 〈◊〉 â—o iudge of Therefore inward obedience true knowledge of god the feare of god sorrowes in repentance trust to obteine mercie promised for the Sonne of god inuocation hope loue joy in god other vertues must be begunne also in the regenerate and they must be referred to a proper ende to wit that God maie be obeied These kindes of true worship cannot be giuen vnto God without the light of the gospel and without faith which our aduersaries who will see me to be ioylie preachers of good workes do neither vnderstand nor require seeing they omitte the doctrine of faith which is a confidence to obtaine mercie resting in the Sonne of god which is an especiall worke and the chiefe worshipe of God Of workes not commaunded of god we shall speake hereafter and we must holde fast that rule Math. 15. In vaine doe they worship me with the commaundements of men And in the Church it falleth out often times that ceremonies deuised by men are more carefullie kept then the commaundements of God yea the authoritie of â— harâ—â—aicall vniust traditions is preferred before the commaundements of God as in manie ages for the vniust and wicked commaundement of single life the commandement of god concerning true chastitie was horriblie violated Therefore we must consider of the difference of the lawe whereof we will speake againe hereafter How good workes maie be done GReat is the infirmitie of man and the deuill a most cruel enemie who for the hatred he beareth to God rageth against mankinde and doth endeuour all that he can especiallie to destroy the Church as it is written of Peter 1. Pet. 5. Watch because your aduersarie the deuill goethabout like a roaring Lyon seeking whome he maie deuour Therefore although men by their naturall strength maie after a sorte performe the externall discipline yet are they often ouercome by this common infirmitie and the deuill also doth often times force men not altogether sauage to commit horrible factes as he deceiued Eue and compelled the brethren of Ioseph Dauid and others innumerable Therefore what diligence or what aduisement can be sufficient for this most subtill enemie Here let vs laie holde vpon that most sweete comfort The sonne of God appeared to destroy the workes of the Deuill 1 Iohn 3. The sonne of God is the keeper of his Church as he saith Ioh. 10. Noman shall take my sheepe out of my handes He doth protect vs and also by his holie spirit doth confirme our mindes in true opinions as he doth beginne eternall life so doth he kindle in our heartes good motions faith the loue of God true inuocation hope chastitie and other vertues We are not Pelagians but we do humblie â—â—e thankes to the eternall God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ and to his sonne Iesus Christ and to the holie Ghost both for the wholl benefit of saluation restored againe to mankinde and also for this benefit that the Sonne of God doth dwell in the Church and doth defend it with his right hand against the furies of the Deuills and men and doth driue awaie the deuills from vs and doth vpholde vs in this so great infirmitie of ours and by his word doth kindle in our mindes the knowledge of God and doeth confirme and gouerne our mindes by his holie spirit We do certainlie know that these benefits are in deede giuen vnto vs as it is said moste comfortablie in Zacharie cap. 12. I will powre out vpon the house of Dauid and vpon the inhabitants of Ierusalem the spirit of grace and praiers He nameth the spirit of grace because that in this comfort the sonne of God sealing vs by his holie spirit doth testifie that we are in fauour and that we are deliuered from the paines of hell Secondlie he nameth the spirit of praiers because that when we haue acknowledged the remission of sinnes we do not now fâ—ie
Moreouer to giue an euident token of his confession he found fault with the other which cursed Christ These thinges are done by him because this verie Messias beeing partner with him in his punishment in a woâ—de doth teach his minde and by 〈◊〉 some comfort the Worde is effectual in him and through 〈◊〉 the eternall Father doth poure the holie ghost into the heart of this hearer that he may kindle in him ioye loue inuocation hope of eternall life and other vertues Of Rewardes PAull saith Rom. 6. Eternall life is the gift of God through Iesus Christ our Lorde and they that are reconciled or iustified Are heires annexed with the Sonne of God and that for his sake not for their owne merittes Faith receiuing remission of sinnes and iustification and the hope of eternall life doe relie vpon the Sonne of god the Mediatour as it is said Ioh. 6. This is the will of the Father that â—â—erie one that beleeueth in him should haue eternall life And Rom. 5. Beeing iustified by faith we haue peace with God through our Lord Iesus Christ by whom we haue accesse through faith vnto this grace wherin we stand and reioyce vnder the hope of eternall life He ioyneth faith and hope together and affirmeth that either of them doth relie vpon the Mediatour And it is manifest that hope ought not to relie on our workes because it is saide Psal 142. No man liuing shall be iustified in thy sight But as they which repent are accounted iust by faith for the onelie Sonne of god his sake and for him and thorough him are quickned so for him and not for our merites is eternall life giuen vnto vs as the theefe on the crosse heareth this promise To daie thou shalt be with me in Paradise Luc. 23. Neither must we dreame that the Sonne of god did merit or giue vnto vs a preparation onelie to eternall life but let that most comfortable saying of Hosee be alwaies in our sight O death I will be thy death O hell I wil be thy destruction For the Sonne of God thorough him we are deliuered form eternal death translated into life eternall as he saith I giue vnto them eternall life And. 1. Ioh. 5. He that hath the Sonne hath life And let hope be sure firme as Peter saith 1. Pet. 1. Hope perfectlie that is looke for eternall life not with doubtfull opinion in an assured hope to wit for the Mediatours sake And Augustine saith well in his booke of meditations The certainetie of our whole confidence consisteth in the blood of Christ Let vs holde both these points assuredlie that he which repenteth doth freelie by faith receiue remission of sinnes and iustification for the Sonne of god his sake and that he is an heire of eternall life as Paull saith Rom. 8. As many as are led by the spirit of God they are the Sonnes of God And if they be children they are also the heiresof God Yet notwithstanding this also is true that they which doe shake of the holie ghost falling from faith or sinning grieuouslie against their conscience and doe not returne vnto God by repentance are not heires as it is saide Gal. 5. They which do such things shall not inherit the kingdome of God And. 1. Tim. 2. Fight a good fight hauing faith and a good conscience which some haue put awaie and as concerning faith haue made shipwracke And Math. 25. I was hungrie and ye gaue me not to eate And These shall goe into euerlasting punishment but the righteous shall goe into life eternall Now although life eternall life is giuen to the regenerate for the Sonne of god yetwithall it is also a rewarde of good workes as it is said Your reward is plentifull in heauen as a patrimonie is the reward of the laboures of a sonne although it be giuen to the sonne for an other cause Moreouer god hath added vnto good workes certaine promises of his and therefore euen for the good workes of holie men God doth giue spirituall and corporall gifts euen in this life and that diuerselie as it seemeth good to his vnspeakable wisedome 1. Tim. 4. Godlines hath the promises of the life present of that that is to come Marc. 10. They shall receiue a hundred folde in this life but with tribulation and after this life eternall life Mat. 10. Whosoeuer shall giue vnto one of these little ones to drinke a cup of colde water onelie in the name of a disciple he shall not loose his rewarde Luc. 6. Giue and it shall be giuen to you Exod. 20. Honoure thy Father and thy Mother that thou maiest liue long vpon earth Isa 33. Bread shal be giuen him and his waters shal be sure they shall see the King in his glorie that is for obedience and good workes God doth giue quiet common weales an honest meeke gouernement c. Isa 58. Breake thy breade to the hungrie and thou shalt be as a garden that is watered c. The example of the widow at Sarepta is well knowne and the Psalmist saith Substance and riches are in his house For seeing that God in this mortall and miserable life doth gather his Church and will haue it to be an honest congregation he giueth there unto many places of entertainement he giueth nestes to godlie poore families for the bringing vp of their children and for the spreading abroad of doctrine to conclude he will preserue the societie of mankinde householdes and common weales and that to this ende that a Church may be gathered Therefore he giueth sometime a gouernment not troublesome peace a fruitfull land other good thinges for the prayers of holie men for their diligence and for common necessities sake as for Ioseph Naaman Daniel those kingdomes wherein they liued â—lorished the more And Ierem. 19. The banished in Babylon are commaunded to praie for the peace and holsome gouernment of that place where they were intertayned So also often times punishments are heaped vp for the sinnes of the Chuch as is to be seene in the punishment of the tribe of Beniamin Dauid and others Now god will haue vs to vnderstand that these benefits are necessarie for the bodie and to know that they be giuen of god in asking of them he will haue our faith to be exercised as we shall declare more at large in a fit place At this time we haue therefore added these few thinges that in this confession there might be also a Testimonie in our Churches that this true and necessarie doctrine touching good workes is faithfullie laide open OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of Iustification CHAP. 5. WE beleeue and confesse that to do and practize such righteousnes as is acceptable to God these vertues be necessarie Faith hope and loue and that man can not of him-selfe conceiue these vertues but doth receiue them of the fauour and grace of God and that faith doth worke by loue But we think that their iudgement doth
of a Christian man and to what actions he ought chiefelie to giue him selfe namelie to all those wherby euerie one for his parte maie profit his neighbours and that first in things pertaining to life eternall that they also maie begin to know worship and feare god and then in thinges pertaining to this life that they maie want nothing which is necessarie to the sustenance of the bodie For as the wholl lawe of god which is a moste absolute commaundement of all righteousnes is breiflie contained in this one word Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe so in the performance of this loue it is necessarie that all righteousnes should be comprised and perfited Whereupon it followeth that nothing at all is to be reckoned among the duties of a Christian man which is not of force and effect to profit our neighbour and euerie worke is so much the more belonging to the dutie of Christian man by how much his neighbour maie the more be profited thereby Therefore next after Ecclesiasticall functions among the chiefe duties of a Christian man we place the gouernment of the Common we ale obedience to Magistrates for these be referred to the common profit that care which is taken for our wife children familie and the honour which is due to parents because that without these the life of man cannot consist and lastlie the profession of good artes and of al honest discipline because that except these be had in estimation we shall be destitute of the greatest good thinges which are proper to mankinde Yet in these and all other duties pertaining to mans life no man must rashlie take anie thing to him selfe but with a right conscience consider whereunto God doth call him To conclude let euerie man account that his duty and that so much the more excellent a duety the more that he shall profit other men thereby THE TENTH SECTION OF THE HOHOLIE CATHOLIKE CHVRCH THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the Catholike Church of God and of the heade of the Church CHAP. 17. FOrasmuch as God from the beginning would haue men to be saued and to come to the knowledge of the truth therefore it is necessarie that alwaies from the beginning at this daie and to the ende of the worlde there should be a Church that is a companie of the faithfull called and gathered out of the world a communion I saie of all Saints that is of them who doe truelie know and rightlie worship and serue the true God in Iesus Christ the Sauiour by the worde and the holie spirit and which by faith are partakers of all those good graces which are freelie offered thorough Christ These all are Cytizens of one and the same Citie liuing vnder one Lord vnder the same lawes and in the same fellowship of al good things for so the Apostle calleth them fellow Cytizens with the Saints and of the householde of God tearming the faithfull vpon the earth Saints who are sanctified by the blood of the Sonne of God Of these is that article of our Creede wholly to be vnderstoode I beleeue the Catholike Church the common ion of Saintes And seeing that there is alwaies but one God and one Mediatour between God man Iesus Christ also one shepheard of the wholl flocke one head of this bodie and to conclude one spirit one saluation one faith one Testament or couenant it followeth necessarily that there is but one Church which we therefore call Catholike because it is vniuersall spread abroade thorough al the partes and quarters of the worlde reacheth vnto all times and is not limited within the compasse either of time or place Here therefore we must condemne the Donatists who pinned vp the Church within the corners of Aphricke neither doe wee allowe of the Romane cleargy who vaunte that the Church of Rome alone in a manner is Catholike The Church is diuided by some into diuers partes or diuerse sortes not that it is rent and diuided from it selfe but rather distinguished in respect of the diuersitie of the members that be in it One parte therefore they make to be the Church militant the other the Church triumphant The militant warreth still on the earth and fighteth against the flesh the world and the prince of the world the deuill and against sinne and death The other beeing allready set at libertie is now in heauen and triumpheth ouer al those beeing ouercome and continuallie reioiceth before the Lord. Yet these two churches haue notwithstanding a communion and fellowship betweene them-selues The Church militant vpon the earth hath euer more had in it many particuler Churches which must all notwithstanding be referred to the vnitie of the Catholike Church This militant Church was otherwise ordered gouerned before the law among the Patriarkes otherwise vnder Moses by the law and otherwise of Christ by the gospell There are but two sortes of people for the most parte mentioned to witte the Israelites and the gentiles o◠they which of the Iewes and gentiles were gathered to make a Church There be also two testaments the olde and the new Yet both these sortes of people haue had and still haue one fellowship one saluation in one and the same Messiah in whome as members of one bode they are all ioyned together vnder one heade and by one faith are all partakers of one and the same spirituall meat and drink Yet here we do acknowledge a diuersitie of times and a diuersitie in the pledges and signes of Christ promised and exhibited and that now the ceremonies beeing abolished the light shineth vnto vs more cleerlie our giftes and graces are more aboundant and out libertie is more full and ample This holy Church of god is called the house of the liuing 〈◊〉 builded of liuing and spirituall stones founded vpon a rocke that can not be remooued vpon a foundation besides which none can b◠laied Whereupon it is called the pillar and foundation of the truth that doth not erre so long as it relieth vpon the rock Christ and vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles And no maruell if it do erre so often as it forsaketh him who is the alone trueth This Church is also called a virgine and the spouse of Christ and his onelie beloued For the Apostle saith I haue ioyned you vnto one husband that I might present you a chast virgine vnto Christ The Church is called a flocke of sheepe vnder one shepheard euen Christ Ezec. 34. Ioh. 10. also the bodie of Christ because the faithfull are the liuelie members of Christ hauing him for their head It is the head which hath the preheminence in the body and from whence the wholl bodie receiueth life by whose spirit it is gouerned in al thinges of whome also it receiueth increase that it may grow vp Also there is but one heade of the bodie which hath agreement with the bodie And therfore the church cannot haue any other heade beside Christ For as the
Church is a spirituall bodie so must it needs haue a spiritual heade like vnto it selfe Neither can it be gouerned by any other spirit then by the spirit of Christ Wherefore Paul saith And he is the head of his bodie the Church who is the beginning the first borne of the dead that in al things he might haue the preheminence And in another place Christ saith he is the heade of the Church and the same is the Sauiour of his bodie And againe Who is the heade of the Church which is his bodie euen the fulnes of him which filleth all in all things Againe Let vs in all things grow vp into him which is the heade that is Christ by whome all the bodie being knit together receiueth increase And therefore we do not allow of the doctrine of the Romish Prelates who would make the Pope the generall Pastour and Supreame heade of the Cuhrch of Christ militant here on earth and the verie Vicar of Christ who hath as they saie al fullnes of power and soueraigne authoritie in the Church For we holde and teach that Christ our Lorde is and remaineth fill the onelie vniuersal Pastour and highest Bishop before God his father and that in the Church he performeth all the duties of a Pastour or Bishop euen to the worldes ende and therefore standeth not in neede of any other to supplie his roome for he is said to haue a substitute which is absent But Christ is present with his Church is the head that giueth life thereunto He did straightlie forbid his Apostles their successours al superioritie or dominion in the Church They therefore that by gainesaying set themselues against so manifest a trueth and bring another kinde of gouernement into the Church who seeth not that they are to be counted in the number of them of whome the Apostles of Christ prophesied as Peter 2. Epist 2. and Paull Act. 20. ◠Cor. 11. 2. Thess 2. and in manie other places Now by taking awaie the Romish head we doe not bring any confusion or disorder into the Church for we teach that the gouernement of the Church which the Apostles set downe is sufficient to keepe the Church in due order which from the beginning while as yet it wanted such a Romish heade as is now pretended to keepe it in order was not disordered or full of confusion That Romish head doth mainteine in deede that tyrannie and corruption in the Church which was brought into the Church But in the meane time he hindreth resisteth and with all the might he can make cutteth of the right and lawfull reformation of the Church They obiect against vs that there haue beene great strifes and dissentions in our Churches since they did seuer themselues from the Church of Rome and that therefore they can not be true Churches As though there were neuer in the Church of Rome neuer anie sectes anie contentions and quarrells and that in matters of religion maintained not so much in the schooles as in the holie chaires euen in the audience of the people We knowe that the Apostle said God is not the author of dissention but of peace And Seeing there is amongst you emulation and contention are you not carnall Yet maie we not denie but that God was in that Church planted by the Apostle and that that Apostolike Church was a true Church howsoeuer there were strifes and dissentions in it The Apostle Paull reprehended Peter an Apostle and Barnabas fell at variance with Paull great contention arose in the Church of Antioch betweene then that preached one the same Christ as Luke recordeth in the Actes of the Apostles And there haue at all times bin great contentions in the Church and the moste excellent Doctors of the Church haue about no small matters differed in opinions yet so as in the meane time the Church ceased not to be the Church for all these contentions For thus it pleaseth God to vse the dissentions that arise in the Church to the glorie of his name the setting forth of the truth to the end that such as are approoued might be manifest Now as we acknowledge no other head of the Church then Christ so we do not acknowledge euerie Church to be the true Church which vaunteth her selfe so to be but we teach that to be the true Church indeed in which the markes and tokens of the true Church are to be found First and chiefely the lawfull or sincere preaching of the word of god as it i◠left vnto vs in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles which do all seeme to lead vs vnto Christ who in the gospel hath said My sheep heare my voice I know them they follow me and I giue vnto them eternall life A straunger they doe not heare but flie from him because they know not his voice And they that are such in the Church of God haue all but one faith and one spirit and therefore they worship but one God and him alone they serue in spirit and in truth louing him with all their heartes with all their strength praying vnto him alone through Iesus Christ the onelie Mediatour and intercessor and they seeke not life or Iustice but onlie in Christ and by faith in him because they do acknowledge Christ the onelie head and foundation ofhis Church and being surelie founded on him doe dailie repaire themselues by repentance and doe with patience beare the crosse laid vppon them and besides by vnfeined loue ioyning themselues to all the members of Christ doe thereby declare them-selues to be the disciples of Christ by continuing in the bond of peace and holie vnitie they do withall communicate in the sacraments ordeined by Christ deliuered vnto vs by his Apostles vsing them in no other manner thē as they receiued them from the Lord him-selfe That saying of the Apostle Paul is well knowne to all I receiued from the Lord that which I deliuered vnto you For which cause we condemne all such Churches as straungers from the true Church of Christ who are not such as we haue heard they ought to be howsoeuer in the meane time they brag of the succession of bishops of vnitie and of antiquitie Moreouer we haue in charge from the Apostles of Christ To shunne Idolatrie and to come out of Babylon and to haue no fellowship with her vnles we meane to be partakers with her of al gods plagues laid vpon her But as for communicating with the true Church of Christ we so highlie esteeme of it that we saie plainelie that none can liue before God which do not communicate with the true Church of God but separate them selues from the same For as without the Arke of Noah there was no escaping when the world perished in the flood euen so doe we beleeue that without Christ who in the Church offereth him selfe to be enioyed of the elect there can be no certaine saluation and therefore
holie Catholike Christian Church And first of all that the foundation and head of the holy Church is Iesus Christ himselfe alone together with the wholl merit of grace and trueth to life eternall vpon whome and by whome this Church is at all times built by the holie Ghost the word of God and the sacramentes according to the meaning of that which Christ saide vnto Peter vpon this rocke to wit wherof thou hast made a true confession I will builde my Church And Saint Paull saith Other foundation can no man laie then that which is laid which is Iesus Christ. And in another place And hath appointed him ouer all thinges to be the head of the Church which is his bodie and the fullnes of him which filleth all in all thinges Out of these thinges it is taught that this is beleeued held and publikelie confessed that the holie Catholike Church beeing present at euerie time militant vpon earth is the fellowshippe of all Christians and is here and there dispersed ouer the wholl worlde and is gathered together by the holie Gospell out of all nations families tounges degrees and ages in one faith in Christ the Lord or in the holie Trinitie according to that saying of Saint Iohn who speaketh thus And I sawe a great companie which no man can number of all nations peoples and tongues standing before the throne and before the lambe This true Church although while it lieth here in the Lords floore to wit in the wide worlde and as it were in one heape confusedlie gathered together containeth in it as yet as well the pure wheat as the chaffe the Godlie children of God and the wicked children of the world the liuing and dead members of the ministers of the people yet where it is least defiled or most pure it maie be knoweÌ„ euen by these signes that follow namelie wheresoeuer Christ is taught in holie assemblies the doctrine of the holie Gospell is purelie and fullie preached the Sacraments are administred according to Christs institution commaundement meaning and will the faithfull people of Christ doth receiue vse them by these gathereth it selfe together in the vnitie of faith and loue and in the bonde of peace and ioyneth it selfe in one and buildeth it selfe hard together vpon Christ There therfore is the holie Church the house of God the temples of the holie Ghost liuelie members the partes of the heauenlie Ierusalem the spirituall bodie of Christ and ioynts knit together the which are ioyned and coupled ech with other by one head Christ one spirit of regeneration one worde of god the same and sincere sacramentes one faith one loue and holie communion one bonde of peace order discipline and obedience whether the number of this people be great or small as the Lorde witnesseth Where two or three are gathered together in my name in what countrie and nation and in what place soeuer this be there am I in the middest of them and contrarily where Christ and the spirit of Christ dwelleth not and the holie Gospell cannot haue anie place graunted vnto iâ— c. but on the contrarie side manifest errors and 〈…〉 life haue their full course and by getting the vpper hand do spread themselues faite there most also needes be a Church so defiled that Christ will not acknowledge iâ— for his welbeloued spouse seeing that none belongeth to Christ who hath not the spirit of Christ 〈◊〉 Christian is also bound with diligent care to seeke after this and such a true part of the holie Church and after he hath founde it to ioylie and mainteine holie communion and fellowship therewith as the other parte of that point of the Church in our christian Câ—â—â—de doth declare where we doe profelie that we 〈…〉 communion of Saints and ought altogether with this fellowship or spirituall companie of Gods people to 〈…〉 the true vnitie and concord of Christs spirit to Liue and beare good will to all the members to yâ—lde obedience thereunto and endeauour by all meanes possible to procure the profitte and furtherance thereof and in truth to holde agreement therewith and by no meanes thorough sâ—â—bboâ—nnes to mooue schismes seditions and sects against the truth To which thing the Apostle exhorteth all men where he saith So walke or behaue your selues as worthie of the place or vocation whereunto ye are called with all humblenes and â—â—ekenes with a quiet minde and long suffering forbearing one another and indeauour ye to keepe the vnitie of the spirit in the bond of peace There is one bodie and one spirit euen as ye are called in one hope of your vocation there is one Lord one faith one baptisme ore God and Father of all And againe Let euerie man please his neighbour in in that that is good to edification Also doe nothing through sâ—râ—â—e or for vaine glorie Againe Let there not be dissentions among you He therefore that in this life walketh according to these commaundements he is a true and liuelie member of the holie Church which bringeth forth the fruite of Faith and loue But he that looseth the spirit of Faith and looue in the holie fellowship must needes be a deede member Together with these thinges the ministers of our Churches teach that this is to be thought of their fellowship which is in like manner to be thought of any other Christian fellowship whether it be great or small to wit that it selfe alone is not that holie Catholike Christian Church but onely one part therof as the Apostle writeth of the Church at Corinth Ye are the bodie of Christ and members of him euerie one for his parte They teach also that there must be a platforme and certaine order of gouernment in the holie Church For without a platforme of order and outward gouernement it can not be in good case or go well with it no more then it can with anie other euen the least societie But this platforme of order consisteth chiefelie in this that they be both ordinarilie called and lawfullie ordained who execute due functions in the same beginning at the least proceeding to those that are of a meane sort so sorth euen to the chiefest The next point is that euerie one do wel discharge that place as it were his warde to which he is called vse watchfulnes suffer nothing to be sound wanting in himselfe nor at his owne pleasure do closelie conuey him selfe out of the same or go beyond the bondes thereof and meddle with other mens charges and moreouer that all among them-selues submit them-selues one to an other and al performe obedience from theleast to the greatest euerie man in his owne place whereunto he is called and do it with the affection of loue and of his owne accord not of constraint euen for Christes sake and for the care they haue of eternall saluation according as the Apostles and other holie men haue taught concerning this matter
and after their examples by which they founded their Churches and according to that also that they brought old laws or decreees in to subiection the which thing ourministers among them-selues do in deed declare and practize This laudable order of gouerning the Church together with lawfull discipline that is with the seueritie of punishments appointed by God 〈…〉 vnto it ought diligentlie to be 〈…〉 so that the wicked and such as abide in 〈…〉 without repentance hauing their heartes 〈…〉 as giue not obedience to God and to his word and in the Church are authors of great offences and do not repent or become better after due faithful and 〈…〉 that such I saie may be publiquelie punished and â—e remooued from the holie fellowship by Ecclesiasticall punishment whicâ—â— commonly is called abandoning excommunicatioÌ„ or our sing yet not by the helpe of the ciuil power but by vertue of the word the commaundement of Christ And that this punishment maie indifferentlie be vsed towards all no regard or respect is to be had of persons of what degree soeuer they be whether they be ciuill or Ecclesiasticall persons according to that sentence of the doctrine of Christ who saith If thy brother trespasse against thee goe reprooue him betweene him and thee alone if he heare thee thou hast wonne thy brother if he heare thee not take yet with thee one or two If he heare not these tell it vnto the Church and if he heare not the Church let him be vnto thee as an heathen man and a Publicane And Saint Paull together with his fellow ministers did in expresse wordes giue a commaundement hereof writing thus We commaund you brethren in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that ye withdraw your selues from euerie brother that walketh vnordinatelie and not after the instruction which he receiued of vs. And in an other place he saieth Put from among your selues that wicked man And yet this is not to be concealed that at all times there haue beene manie in the Church which seemed to be Christians and yet were wicked hypocrites close sinners farre from repentance that there be and shal be such hereafter euen vnto the end of the world such as are neither chastned by this discipline of Christ neither can easilie be excommunicated or altogether separated from the Church but are to be reserued committed to Christ alone the chiefe Shepheard to his coÌ„ming as the Lord himselfe saith of these men that the Angells in the last daie shal first separate such from the righteous and cast them into the sierie fâ—rnace where shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth Here with all it is also taught that that mischieuous and wicked Antichrist shall sit in the temple of God to wit in the Church of whome the Prophets Christ our Lord and his Apostles haue foretolde vs and warned vs to take heede of him that the simple sort among the faithfull might auoid him and not suffer themselues to be seduced by him Now in Antichrist we are to acknowledge a double ouerthwartnes to witte dishonestie and deceiuing the first is an ouerthwartnes of the minde or meaning or a bringing in of false doctrine cleane contrarie to the meaning of Christ our Lord and of the holie Scripture whereof the Apostle speaketh after this sorte The time will come when they will not suffer anie longer the holie doctrine but hauing their cares â—â—â—â—ing shall after their owne lustes get them an heape of teachers and shall turne their eares from the trueth and shall be giuen vnto fables The other euill or offence that we are to consider in Antichrist is a corrupt and naughtie life giuing vnto others a verie ill example and is full of horrible sinnes hurtfull filthines and all kinde of vices which in the Antichristian Church are openlie practized and that freelie without any kinde of punishment whereof the Apostle saith This know also that in the last daies shall come perilous times For men shall be louers of their owne selues couetous boasters proud cursed speakers disobedient to parents vnthankefull prophane without naturall affection such as cannot be pleased false accusers intemperate fierce not louers or desirous of that which is good traiterous headie high minded louers of pleasure more then of God hauing a slâ—ew of godlines but haue denied the power thereof turne awaie therefore from such Of which time also Christ forespake in these words And then many shall be offended at these examples and shal betraie one another and haâ—e one another And many false Prophets shall arise and deceiue many And because iniquitie shal increase many waies the loue of many shal be colde But he that 〈◊〉 to the end he shal be saued These wordes are to be vnderstood of them which do continue in the doctrine of Christ enduring all aduersities wherewith they are assaied And in an other place Christ crieth out Woe to the world because of offences And Blessed is he that shall not be offended in me OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION THerefore we beleeue that it is not lawfull for anie man to withdraw himselfe from the congregations to rest in himselfe but rather that al men are to defende and to preserue the vnitie of the Church submitting themselues to the common instruction and to the yoke of Christ wheresoeuer God doth appoint that true Ecclesiastical discipline although the decrees of Magistrates doe gainesaie it from wich order whosoeuer doe separate themselues they doe resist the ordinance of God We beleeue that verie carefullie and wiselie the true Church the name wherof too manie do abuse is to be discerned Therefore we affirme out of the worde of God that the Church is a companie of the faithfull which agree together in following the word of God and in imbracing pure religion wherein also they do dailie profit growing and confirming themselues mutuallie in the feare of God as they which haue neede dailie to goe forward and to profit and who although they profit neuer so much must notwithstanding of necessitie daielie flie to the remission of sinnes Yet we doe not denie but that manie Hypocrites and reprobates are mingled with the faithfull but their guilefull dealing is not able to take awaie the name of the Church Therfore seing we beleeue this to be so we withal boldlie affirme that where the word of God is not receiued and where there is no profession of that obedience which is due thereunto nor anie vse of Sacramentes there if we will speake properlie we cannot iudge anie Church to be Therefore we condemne the Papisticall assemblies because that the pure trueth of God is banished from them and among them the sacraments of Faith are corrupted counterfeited and falsified or altogether abolished and to conclude among whome all superstitions and Idolatries are in full force And therefore we thinke that all they who ioyne them selues to such actions and communicate therwith doe separate
themselues from the bodie of Christ Yet notwithstanding because that in Papacie there be some small tokens of a Church and the substance especiallie of Baptisme hath remained the efficacie whereof doth not depende vpon him by whome it is ministred we confesse that they which are there baptized neede not to be baptized the second time howbeit by reason of the corruptions which are mingled therewith no man can offer infants there to be baptized but that he must defile him selfe OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION WE beleeue that there is one Church of God and that the same is not shute vp as in times past emong the Iewes into some one corner or kingdome but that it is Catholike and vniuersall and dispersed throughout the wholl world So that there is now no nation which maie truelie complaine that they be shut forth and maie not be one of the Church and people of God and that this Church is the kingdome the bodie and the spouse of Christ that Christ alone is the Prince of this kingdome that Christ alone is the head of this bodie and that Christ alone is the Bridegrome of this Spouse OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA Wâ— beleeue and confesse that there is one Catholike or Vniuersall Church which is the true congregation or companie of all faithfull Christians which doe looke for their whol saluation from Christ alone in as much as they be washed in his bloode and sanctified and sealed by his spirit Furthermore as this Church hath beene from the beginning of the worlde so it shall continue vnto the ende thereof The which appeareth by this that Christ is our eternall King who can neuer be without subiects This Church God doth defend against all the fury and force of the world although for a small time it may seeme to be verie little and as it were vtterlie extinguished to the sight of man euen as in the perilous time of Aâ—hab God is saide to haue reserued to himselfe seauen thousand men which bowed not their kâ—â—e to Baall To conclude this holie Church is not situated oâ— limited in any set or certaine place nor yet bound and tied to any certaine and peculiar persons but spread ouer the face of the wholl earth though in minde and will by one and the same spirit through the power of faith it be wholly ioyned and vnited together We beleeue that seeing this holie company and congregation consisteth of those that are to be saued and out of it there is no saluation therefore no man of how great dignitie and preheminence so euer ought to separate and sunder himselfe from it that beeing contented with his owne solitarie estate he should liue apart by himselfe But on the contrarie side that all and euerie one are bound to associate themselues to this companie carefullie to preserue the vnitie of the Church to submit himselfe both to the doctrine discipline of the same finallie to put his necke willinglie vnder the yoke of Christ as common members of the same bodie to seeke the edification of their brethren according to the measure of gifts which God hath bestowed vppon euery one Moreouer to the end that these things may the better be obserued it is the part and duety of euery faithful man to separat himselfe according to gods word froÌ„ all those which are without the church to couple himselfe vnto this coÌ„pany of the faithful whersoeuer god hath placed it yea though contrarie edicts of Princes and Magistrates do forbid them vpon paine of corporall death presently to ensue vpon all those which doe the same Whosoeuer therefore doe either depart from the 〈◊〉 Church oâ— refuse to ioyne themselues vnto it doe openlie resist the commaundement of God We beleeue that with great diligence and wisedome it ought to be searched and examined by the worde of God what the true Church is seeing that all the Sectes that at this daie haue sprung vp in the worlde doe vsurpe and falselie pretend the name and title of the Church Yet here we doe not speakâ— of the companie of hypocrites which together with the good are mingled in the Church though properly they â—â—e not pertaine to the Church wherin they are oneliâ—e present with their bodies but onely of the manner how to distinguish the bodie congregation of the true Church from all other Sects which doe falslie boast that they be the members of the Church Wherefore the true Church may be disâ—erned from the false by these notes First if the pure preaching of the Gospell doe florish in it if 〈◊〉 haue 〈…〉 administration of the sacraments according tâ— Christ his institution if it doe vse the right Ecclesiasticall 〈◊〉 for the restraining of vice Finallie to knit vp 〈…〉 word if it do square all thinges to the rule of Gods word refusing whatsoeuer is contrarie to it acknowledgeing Christ to be the onely head of the same By these notes I saie it is certaine that the true Church maie be discerned From the which it is not lawfull for any man to be seuered Now who be the true members of this true Church it maie be gathered by these markes and tokens which be common to al Christians such is faith by the vertue whereof hauing once apprehended Christ the onelie Sauiour they doe flie sinne and follow righteousnes louing the true God and their neighbours without turning either to the right hand or to the left and doe crucifie their flesh with the effectes thereof not as if no infirmity at all remained still within them but because they doe sight al their life long against the flesh by the power of the spirit hauing of ten recourse vnto the bloode death passion obedience of our Lord Christ as vnto a most safe refuge in whome alone they are assured to finde redemption for their sins through faith in him But on the other side the false Church doth alwaies attribute more vnto her selfe to her owne decrees and traditions then to the worde of God and will not suffer her selfe to be subiect to the yoke of Christ neither doth administer the Sacraments so as Christ hath prescribed but at her owne wil and pleasure doth one while adde vnto them another while detract from them Furthermore she doth alwaies leane more to men then to Christ and whosoeuer do goe about to leade a holie life according to the prescript rule of gods word whosoeuer doth rebuke and reprooue her faults as her couetousnes and Idolatry those shee doth persecute with a deadlie hatred By these markes therefore it is easie to discerne and distinguish both these Churches the one from the other OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE ALso they teach that there is one holy Church that shal continue alwaies Now to speake properlie the Church of Christ is a congregation of the members of Christ that is of the Saintes which doe truelie beleeue and rightlie obeie Christ though in this life there be manie wicked ones and
hypocrites mingled with this companie and shal be to the daie of iudgement Now the Church properlie so called hath her notes and markes to weete the pure and sounde Doctrine of the Gospell and the right vse of the Sacraments And for the true vnitie of the Church it is sufficient to agree opon the Doctrine of the Gospell and the administration of the sacraments Neither is it necessary that humane traditions or rites instituted by men should be alike euerie where according as Saint Paul teacheth There is one Lorde one faith one Baptisme one God and Father of all These things are thus set downe in another edition ALso they â—each that there is one holy Church which is to continue alwaies Now the Church is a congregation of Saints in which the Gospell is purelie taught and the Sacraments rightlie administred And vnto the true vnitie of the Church it is sufficient to agree vpon the Doctrine of the Gospell and the administration of the Sacraments Neither is it necessarie that humane traditions and rites or ceremonies ordained by man should be alike in all places as Saint Paull saith There is one saith one baptisme one God and Father of all OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY Of the Church GOd will haue vs to vnderstand that mankinde is not â—orne by chaunce but that it is created of God and created not to eternall destruction but that out of mankinde he might gather vnto himselfe a Church to the which in all eternitie he might communicate his wisdome goodnes and ioy and he will haue his Sonne to be seene for whome and through whome by his vnspeakeable wisdome and infinite mercie he hath repayred this miserable nature of men Therefore amongst men he woulde at all times haue a companie whereunto he deliuered the doctrine concerning his Sonne and wherein the Sonne himselfe did institute and preserue a ministerie to keepe and spread abroad that doctrine by the which he hath bin is and wil be effectuall â—nd hath conuerted manie to himselfe as Paull doeth manifestlie teach The Gospell is the power of God to saluation to euâ—â—ie one that beleeueth But it is to be 〈…〉 at and to be lamented that the greatest part of mankinde being carried awaie with a horrible rage should contemne this voice and testimonie of God and the Sonne of God and that in this companie which hath the name of the Church there haue bin alwaies many diuisons and that the true Church hath bin ouercome by forrein domesticall enemies When men do looke vpon these dissentions and doe see that they which imbrace other doctrines repugnant to the gospell doe get the vpper hand in kingdomes multitude and glorie they doubt whether there be anie Church of God which it is what manner of Church it is and where it should be And for prophane men it is a hard matter to iudge hereof but the true Church doth certeinlie know out of the diuine Testament whence these so great furies of men doe arise and yet that amongst them the Church of God is preserued and doth discerne it from other nations and knoweth which is it what manner of one it is where to be found Therefore that all godlie men might be the better confirmed against these doubtes this Article is set before them in the Creede I beleeue the holie Catholike Church By this profession we affirme that all mankinde is not reiected of God but that there is and shall remaine a certeine true Church that the promises of God are sure and that the Sonne of God doth as yet reigne receiue and saue those that call vpon him And being raised vp by this comforte we doe giue God thankes and inuocate him we doe desire receiue and looke for eternall good thinges at his hand By reason of this admonition and comfort the Article in the Creede is rehearsed seing that the selfe same doctrine touching the preseruing of the Church is verie often repeated in sundrie Sermons in the booke of God as Isa 59. This is my couenant with them saith the Lord my Spirit which is vpon thee and my wordes which I haue put in thy mouth shall not depart â—â—t of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed saith the Lorde from henceforth euen for euer And Christ saith I am with you for euer euen to the ende of the worlde Also this is a sweete comforte that the heires of eternall life are not to be found elswhere then in the companie of those that are called according to that saying Whome he hath chosen them he hath also called Let not therefore mens mindes goe astraie beholding this ragged bodie of the Church and peraduenture dreaming that in other places some which doe not know the gospell are notwithstanding holie and the dwelling house of God as Fabius Scipio Aristides and such like But turne thou thy eies hether Knowe for a certaintie that in this companie of those which are called some be chosen and ioyne thy selfe to this companie by confession and Inuocation as Dauid saith Psal 26. One thing haue I desired of the Lord and that I doe still require that I maie dwell in the house of the Lorde all the daies of my life to beholde the will of the Lorde anâ— to visitte his temple We do not therefore speake of the Church as if we should speake of Plato his Idea but we speake of such a Church as maie be seene and heard according to that saying Theâ— sound is gonne forth into all the earth The eternall father wil haue his sonne to be heard among al mankinde as he saith Heare him And Psal 2. I haue set my king vpon the holie hill Sion I will declare the decree The Lord said to me thou art 〈◊〉 Sonne this daie haue I begotten thee Be wise now therfore ye King We say therfore that the visible Church in this life is companie of those which doe embrace the Gospell oâ— Christ and vse the sacramentes aright wherein God by the ministerie of the Gospell is effectuall and doth renâ—â— manie to life eternall And yet in this companie there be manie which are not holie but do agree together concerning the true doctrine as in the time of Marie these were the Church to wit Zacharie Simeon Ioseph Elizabeth Marie Anne the teachers and manie other who agreed with them in the pure doctrine and did not heare the Sadduces and the Pharisees but Zacharie Simeon Anne Marie and such like c. For when the companie is very small yet God doth reserue some remnants whose voice and confession is heard and he doth oftentimes renue the ministerie according to that saying Except the Iord had left a seed â—n to vs we had beene like to Sodome c. Therefore this description taken out of the manifest testimonies of the scriptures doeth declare which is the Church what it is and where it is We maie not doubt that the Church is tied to the Gospell as Paull saith If anie man teach another
Gospell let him be accursed And Ioh. 10. My sheepe heare my voice And Ioh. 14 If anie man loueth 〈◊〉 he heareth my word and my Father shall loue him and we will 〈◊〉 to him and will dwell with him And Ioh. 17. Sanctifie them wiâ—â— thy word thy worde is trueth Therfore the Sadduces the Pharisies and such like Bishops and others who set forth an other doctrine differing from the Gospell and do obstinately establish idolatrie are no members of the Church of God althouugh they holde a title and dominions But it is manifest that our aduersaries teach and defend another â—inde of doctrine differing from the Gospell seeing they teach that the law of God maie be fulfilled by our obedience in this life and that this obedience doth deserue remission of sinnes Also that by this obedience men are made righteous before god Also that euill concupiscence is not sinne not an euil resisting the law of God Also that they which are conuerted must doubt whether they be in state of grace and that this doubting is not sinne Also that dead men are to be praied vnto Also that difference of meates monastical vowes and other ceremonies chosen without anie commaundement of God are the seruice of God Also that the sacrifice in the masse doth deserue remission of sinnes and other thinges both for him that maketh it and also for others that are a liue or dead Also other manifold and horrible prophanations of the sacrament Also that Bishops maie appoint seruices of God and that the violating of those seruices which are appointed by them is mortall sinne Also that they maie enioyne the law of single life to anie degree of men Also that the rehearsall of all and euerie offence is necessarie to the obteining of remission of sinnes Also that canonicall satisfactions do recompence the punishments of Purgatorie Also that those Synodes wherein the Bishops alone do giue their iudgement can not erre Also they which do consecrate oyles and other things without the commaundement of God and do attribute thereunto a diuine power against sinnes and Deuills and diseases Also they which allow of praiers made to certâ—ine Images as though there were more helpe to be had Also they which do kill honest men onelie for that they dislike these errours and do proses the trueth These things seing they be altogether heathenish and idolatrous it is manifest that the mainteiners thereof are not members of the Church but do rule and haue soueraigntie as the Pharisies and Saducies did Neuertheles there haue bene are and shall be in the Church of God such men as doe keepe the foundation although some had haue and shall haue more light and others lesse And sometime also euen the verie saints do build stubble vpon the foundation especiallie seeing that the miserie of these times doth not suffer those which haue the beginnings of faith to be instructed and to conferre with the better learned yet these are in the number of those whome the Lord commaundeth to be spared Ezech 9. who sigh and are sorie because that â—rrors are established Therefore chiefelie by the voice of the Doctrine we maie and ought to iudâ—e which and where the true Church is which by the voice of the true doctrine and then by the lawfull vse of the Sacraments is distinguished from other natious And what is the voice of the true doctrine the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and the Creedes doe declare In these the doctrine is not doubtfull touching the foundation to wit touching the Articles of faith the eâ—sence and will of God the Sonne the Redeemer the lawe the promises the vse of the Sacraments and the ministery And it is manifest that it is not permitted to any creature not to Angels nor to men to change that doctrine which is deliuered of God Now what the Church is the Sonne of God sheweth saying My kingdome is not of this world Also As my Father senâ— me so doe I send you By the voice of the ministers of the Gospell an eternal Church is gathered to god and by this voice God is effectuall and turneth manie to himselfe This exceeding great benefit of God we ought to acknowledge 〈◊〉 thankefullie to extoll And although the Church be a companie that maie be seene and heard yet it is to be distingui hed from politicall Empires or those that beare the sworde Bishoppes haue not authoritie by the law of God 〈◊〉 punish the disobedient neither doe they possesse the kingdomes of the worlde and yet in the Church there is an oâ—der according to that saying He ascended he giueth giftes 〈◊〉 men Apostles Prophets Euangelist Pastors and Teachers The Sonne of God is the high Priest annointed of the eternal Father who that the Church might not vtterlie perish haâ—â— giuen vnto it ministers of the Gospell partlie called immediatlie by himselfe as the Prophets Apostles partlie chosen by the calling of men For he doth both allow of the choise of the Church and of his infinite goodnes he is effectuall euen when the Gospell doth sound by such as 〈◊〉 choseâ— by voices or in the name of the Church Therefore we doe reteine in our Churches also the publique rite of Ordination where by the miâ—isierie of the Gospell is commended to those that are truâ—lie châ—â—â—n â—hose manners and doctrine we doe â—iâ—st 〈…〉 And touching the worthines of the 〈…〉 teach ouâ— Churches No 〈…〉 then that which the Sonne of God sâ—â—th As my â—athâ—â— sâ—â—t me odo I send you He also declareâ—h what â—â—â—maundements he giueth preach ye the Gospell and he aâ—â—irmeth that he wil be effectual by their voice as the Father sheweth himselfe to be effectuall by the Sonne Also we set before men the commaundementes of God He that â—eaâ—eth you heareth me 〈◊〉 that despiseth you despiseth me Also Obey them that have the ouer â—â—ght of you And yet these sayings doe not erect a kingdom without the Gospel but they commâ—â—nd an obedâ—ence which is due to the voice of the Gospell And these things pertaine to the ministeâ—ie To teach the Gospell to administer the Sacramentes to giue absolution to them that aske it and doe not perseuere in â—aâ—ifâ—st offences to ordaine ministers of the Gospell beeing â—iâ—hâ—lie called and examined to exercise the iudgements of the Church after a lawfull manner vpon those which are guiltie of manifest crâ—mes in manners of in dâ—câ—â—â—ne and to pronounce the sentence of excommunication against them that are stubborne againe to al solue pardon them that doe repeat That these thinges maie be done 〈◊〉 there be also Consistories appointed in our 〈…〉 We said in the 〈…〉 the Church that there be manie in this visible 〈…〉 who notwithstanding in outward 〈…〉 doe in 〈◊〉 the true Doctrine We condeâ—â—◠〈…〉 who sâ—igned that their ministerie â—s not 〈…〉 Also we condemne that 〈…〉 which 〈◊〉 that to be the visible Church wâ—â—rein â—ll arâ— holie And we confesse that we are so 〈…〉 visible Church
prooued and tried by examination whether they be such and so afterward praiers and â—â—stings being made they maie be confirmed or approoued of the elders by laying on of hands Hereof speaketh the author of the epistle to the Hebrewes Euerie high Priest is taken from among men that is to saie from among the faithful such as are a spirituall priestehood And Paull laying before Timothie his own example saith What things thou hast hâ—â—â—d of me before manie witnesses the same deliuer to faithfull men which shal be able to teach others also Of such Priests or ministers of making ordeining consecrating them how the ordeining of them ought to be handled the Apostle teacheth euidentlie and plainlie in his Epistles to Timothie and Titus Therfore it is not permitted to anie among vs to execute the office of the ministerie or to administer holie functions of the Lords vnlesse according to this custome of the primitiue Church and order appointed by God he come to this function and be called and assigned thereunto which thing maie also maniefestlie appeare by the auncient Canons of the Church Saint Cyprian hath in like sorte set downe the manner of ordaining Priests According to these things the ministers of lower degree especially they which are called Deacons are a long time deteyned with our Elders and kept in exercise and this thing they doe verie seriouslie making a streight triall and examination of their faith and diligence following herein the example of the primitiue Church and also of Christ himselfe who kept his disciples with him for the space of three yeares Also the Apostles dealt so by others to the end that afterwarde godlie men and such as were illuminated with the heauenlie light might be taken and ordeined from among them to higher degrees and to the executing of greater functions and that they might haue testimonie as well from the common sorre as from their Elders that they were fitâ—e men and worthie of that place Together with these things it is taught that by the executing of that charge wherin they be lawfully placed they are bound to this that they take care for the soules of men committed to their charge and for their euerlasting saluation and faithfullie employ their seruice vnto them by teaching of the word of God and administring the sacraments according to Christ his meaning and ordinance that they be an example and allurement to practise all vertue make praiers for them bring them out of sinnes and errours and inquire after the will of God and search the same in the holie scriptures by diligent reading and continuall meditation as the Apostles also exhort men to these thinges Saint Peter writeth thus Feede the flocke of God which dependeth vpon you caring for it not by constraint but willinglie not for fiâ—thie lucre but of a readie minde In like sort Paull writeth to Timothie a Ruler and Bishop But be thou sober and watch in all thinges suffer aduersitie doe the worke of an Euangelist make thy ministerie fullie known or with all diligence Againe Be thou an example to the faithful in speach in conâ—â—sation of life in loue in the spirit in faith in purenes Till I come be instant in reading exhorting and teaching Despise not the gift of grace which is in thee which was giuen to thee by prophecie with the laying on of the hands of the companie of the Eldership These thinges exercise and giue thy selfe vnto them that all men maie see how thou prosâ—â—â—st take heede to thy selfe and vnto learning and abide in these thinges For in doing this thou shalt saue both thy selfe and them that heare thee Such Ministers ought also to deliuer sound and wholsome doctrine such as they haue receiued from Christ and the Apostles out of holie scripture and being all alike minded through one Spirit to teach the same in their sermons according to the ordinance of S Paull who writeth thus Keepe the true patterne of the wholsome wordes which thou hast heard of me in faith and in loue which is in Iesus Christ And againe But abide thou in those thinges that thou hâ—st learned and are committed vnto thee knowing of whome thou hast learned them and that thou hast knowen the holy Scriptures of a childe which are able to make the wise vnto saluation through the faith which is Iesus Christ And elsewhere charge certaine saith he that they teach no other thing But peculiar mention is made thereof that they which haue the spirituall gouernment of Churches and doe their endeuour in them ought not themselues nor by others to vse ciuill power or constraint to force men to beleeue nor to exercise Lordlie authoritie ouer the faith and people of God according to the doctrine of Christ and the Apostles The Lord spake thus to the Apostles and in them to all faithfull and true Preachers of the Gospell Ye know that they who are rulers of the people haue domination ouerthem whose rulers they are and they that are great Lordes exercise authoritie ouer the people that are subiect to them But it shall not be so among you But if anie man among you wil be great let him be your seruant and he that wil be chiefe among you or beare rule let him be your minister Euâ—n as the Sonne of man came not to be 〈…〉 vnto but that he himselfe might minister to others and â—â—ve hiâ— life as a price for the redemption of manie Peter also saieth Nâ—â— as being Lordes ouer the people or the Lordes inheritance but aâ— they whoe are an ensample to the flocke And Paull Not that we are Lordes ouer your faith but because we are helpers of your ioye But the gainsaiers are with a quiet minde to be forborne and by reasons grounded on the trueth of holie scripture to be refuted and conuinced and paines must be taken that they maie suffer themselues to be bettered by wholsome doctrine as the Apostle giueth in charge touching this matter And after other thinges Besides it is taught that all the people ought to performe obedience and that with a great affection of loue toward them to such lawfull Godlie and faithfull pastors of soules and that they ought to assure and vndoubtedlie to persâ—â—de themselues verie well of them obeâ—e them â—se their helpe in matters pertaining to saluation yeld them due honour performe all conuenient duties towardes them whereâ— to they are bound by Gods worde and that according to the Doctrine of Christ who saith He that reâ—eiâ—eth you receireth me and he that heareth you heareth me And also in the Epistle to the Hebrewes Obeie them that haue the ouersight of you and submiâ— your selues for they watch for your soules as they that must giuâ— account for them And the Apostle Elders that rule well are worthie double honour especiallie they that are occupied in the word and Doctrine Furthermore they ought tobe prouided
for that they maie haue a competent liuing and such thinges as are needfull for the mantinance of the bodie according to the Lordes ordinance whereof Paull speaketh after this sorte The Lord hath so appointed that they which preach the Gospell should liue of the Gospell And to the end that the daunger of an idle secure and Sodomiticall life maie be auoided and so they maie be an example to the flocke whereof they haue charge and that by a feeling of the burdens of this common life they maie learne to vnderstand the miserie of men and may by this meanes be touched and haue compassion on the miseries of others for these causes I saie this is taught that they whose abilitie of strength is such especiallie those on â—â—â—me as yet the greatest and painfullest charge of the people is not laide should themselues with their owne handes get their liuing that they be not a burden to the Churches especiallie in the beginning of their buildinges and reparations or also intimes of long persecution or otherwise by reason of the weaker sorce and that they giue not place to vaine volâ—ptuâ—us and riotous sloth as those who faithfullie follow Saint Pauls doctrine and who haue the Lords speach before their â—â—es saying it is a more happie thing to giue then to take And if so be that some one of these Pasâ—ors slip into sin or errors or be somewhat negligâ—nâ— in looking to this charge hé ought by the ordinarie lawfull discipline of the Church to be brought into the ware againe and to be chastised but if he will not repente nor be healed then he ought first to be remooued from the executing of his charge and from the ministerie and afterward as an vnprofitable seruant as a member which causeth offence a dâ—â—e braunâ—h and vnsauotie salt to be cast out or banished from the fellowship of the Church and inioying of saluation of whome the Lord saith that this salt is henceforth good for nothing that which Paull also teacheth when he saith Those that offend meaning those that are elders reprooue or chastise before al men that the rest also mâ—ie stand in feare But the people ought so to be haue themselues toward such teachers either grown out of kinde or entangled with errors or toward other elders also not repenting and excommunicated as the holie scripture sheweth and first Christ saith Take ye heede of false Prophers which come to you in sheepes clothing but inwardlie are raâ—ening wolues ye shall know ahem by their fruites and Paull Now I beseech you breethren marke those diligentlie which cause diuision and offences contrarie to the doctrine which ye haue learned and auoid them for they that are such serue not our Lord Iesu Christ but their owne bellies Of the keies of Christ CHAP. 14. THe fourteenth Chapter of Ecclesiastical doctrine is of the Lords keies of which he saith to Peter I will giue thee the keies of the kingdome of heauen and these keyes are the peculiar function or ministerie and administration of Christ his power and his holie spirit which power is committed to the Church of Christ and to the ministers thereof vnto the end of the world that they should not onelie by preaching publish the holie gospel although they should do this especiallie that is should shew forth that word of true comfort and the ioyfull message of peace and new tidings of that fauour which god offereth but also that to the beleuing and vnbeleeuing they should publikelie or priuatelie denounce and make knowen to wit to them his fauour to these his wrath that to al in general or to euery one in particular that they may wisely receiue some into the house of God to the communion of saintes and driue some out from thence and maie so through the performance of their ministerie holde in their hand the scepter of Christ his kingdome and vse the same to the gouernment of Christ his sheepe Therfore the condition and proper office of the keies is first to open and loose that is in Christ to appease and still the conscience of the faithfull ones and of those that turne againe by repentance to make it knowne vnto them that their sins be forgiuen to strengthen theÌ„ in a sure hope of saluation by this meanes to open the kingdome of heaué vnto them to giue them courage against all temptations to stirre vp stedfastnes and chearefullnes in them And all these thinges are done by the faithfull Shepheards of soules in the Lords stead not dooing this of them selues but vpon Christ his commaundement not by their owne and proper vertue but by Christes and by the efficacie of his word and sacraments as those that are stewards and dispensers of the mysteries of God and ministers onelie In the administration of which thinges they maie vse some semelie and indifferent ceremonies that is which are no waie necessarie such as are to lay on hands or to reach out the right hand or els they maie omit them On the other side the office and proper work of the keies of Christ is to shut and binde that is by the commaundement of Christ and the authoritie of this office giuen by him to the Church which is his power and scepter to denounce against all stubborne impenitent vnbeleeuing and other such like sinners Gods horrible iudgement and his intollerable wrath which no nature can abide and his seuere sentence and so by the word of Christ according to the qualitie of the offence to reprooue sinne to seuer them from the fellowship of Christ our sauiour and from the fruit and participation of the sacraments and to cast them out of the christian Church and in a worde to shut the kingdom of heauen vpon them and at the length to deliuer them to Sathan This power of his scepter and spirit hath the Lord graunted and deliuered to the holie Apostles and in them to all ministers of Churches lawfullie ordained that they might exercise it in his stead and he graunted it to them by these words As the Father hath sent me so do I send you also And by by he addeth these words Recâ—â—ue ye the holie Ghost If ye forgiue anie men their sins they are forgiuen them and if ye 〈◊〉 any mans sinnes they are retained Moreouer a manifest example of vsing the power of the keies is laied out in that sinner of Corinth and others whome Saint Paull together with the Church of that place by the power and authoritie of our Lord Iesâ— Christ and of his spirit threw out from thence and deliuered to Sathan and contrariwise after that God gaue him grace to repent he absolued him from his sinnes he toke him againe into the Church to the communion of saints and sacraments and so opened to him the kingdome of heauen againe By this we maie vnderstand that these keies or this diuine function of the Lordes is committed and
ouer all then he can be the Bridegroome the light the saluation and life of the church For these priuileges and names belong onely to Christ and be properlie and onelie fit for him alone And that no Bishop of Rome did euer suffer himselfe to be called by suchâ— proude name and title before Phocas the Emperours time who as we know by killing his owne Soueraigne Mauritis the Emperour did by a trayterous villany aspire to the Eâ—pire Which was about the sixth hundred and thirteentâ— yeare after Christ was borne Also the Councell of Carthage did circumspectlie prouide that no Bishop shoulde be called either the highest Bishop or chiefe Priest And therefore sithencâ— the Bishop of Rome will now a daies so be called and challengeth vnto himselfe an Authoritie that is none of his besides that he doth plainlie contrarie to the auncient councells and contrary to the olde fathers We beleeue that he doth giue to himselfe as it is written by his owne companion Gregorie a presumpâ—uouse a prophane a Sacrilegious and an antichristian name that he is also the King of pride that he is Lucifer which preferreth himselfe before his Brethren that he hath forsaken the faith and is the forerunner of Antichrist Further we saie that the Minister ought lawfullie duely and orderlie to be preferred to that office of the Church of God and that no man hath power to wrest himselfe into the holie Ministerie at his owne pleasure Wherefore these persons doe vs the greater wrong which haue nothing so common in their mouthes as that we doe nothing orderlie and comelie but all things troublesomelie and without order And that we allow euerie man to be a prieste to be a teacher and to be an Interpreter of the Scriptures Moreouer we say that Christ hath giuen to his Ministers power to binde to loose to open to shutte And we saie that the office of loosing consisteth in this pointe that the Minister either by the preaching of the Gospell offereth the merites of Christ and full pardon to such as haue lowly and contrite heartes do vnfainedlie repent themselues pronouncing vnto the same a sure an vndoubted forgiuenes of their sinnes and hope of euerlasting saluation Or else that the same minister when any haue offended their brothers mindes with some great offence or notable and open crime whereby they haue as it were bannished and made themselues strangers from the common fellowship and from the bodie of Christ then after perfit amendment of such persons doth reconcile them and bring them home againe and restore them to the companie and vnitie of the faithfull We saie also that the minister doth execute the authoritie of binding and shutting as often as he shutteth vp the gate of the kingdome of heauen against vnbeleuing and stubborne persons denouncing vnto them Gods vengance and euerlasting punishment Or else when he doth quite shut theÌ„ out from the bosome of the church by open excommunication Out of doubte what sentence soeuer the Minister of God shall giue in this sorte God himselfe doth so well allow it that whatsoeuer here in earth by their meanes is loosed and bounde God himselfe will loose and binde and confirme the same in heauen And touching the keies wherwith they may either shut or open the kingdome of heauen we with Chrysostome saie They be â—â—e knowledge of the Scriptures with Tertullian we saie They be the interpretation of the Law and with â—usehius we call them the worde of God Moreouer that Christs Disciples did receiue this authoritie not that they should heare the priuate confessions of the people and listen to their whisperings as the common massing priestes doe euery where now a daies and doe it so as though in that one pointe laie all the vertue and vse of the keies but to the ende they should goe they should teach they should publish abroade the Gospell and be vnto the beleeuing a sweete sauoure of life vnto life and vnto the vnbeleeuing and vnfaithfull a sauoure of death vnto death and that the mindes of godly persons being brought low by the remorse of their former life and errours after they once begonne to looke vp vnto the light of the Gospell and beleue in Christ might be opened with the word of God euen as a dore is opened with a key Contrariwise that the wicked and wilfull and such as would not beleeue nor returne into the right waie should be left stil as fast locked shut vp as S. Paul saith wax worse and worse This take we to bethe meaning of the keis that after this sort mens consciences be either opened or shut We saie that the Priest in deede iâ— a iudge in this case but yet hath no manner of right to challenge an authority or power as Ambrose saith And therfore our Sauiour Iesus Christ to reprooue the negligence of the Scribes and Pharisies in teaching did with these words rebuke them saying Woe be vnto you Scribes and Phariseis which haâ—e taken away the keis of knowledge haue shut vp the kingdome of heauen before men Seing then the keie whereby the waie entry to the kingdome of God is opened vnto vs is the word of the Gospel and the expounding of the law Scriptures we saie plainlie where the same word is not there is not the keie And seeing one manner of worde is giuen to all and one onelie keie belongeth to all we saie there is but one onelie power of all ministers as concerning opening and shutting And as touching the Bishop of Rome for al that his flattering Parasiâ—es sing these words in his eares To thee wil I giue the keies of the kingdom of heauen as though these keis were fitte for him alone and for no bodie else except he goe so to worke as mens consciences may be made pliaunt and be subdued to the wordâ— of God we denie that he doth either open or shut or hath the keies at all And although he taught and instructed the people as would god he might once truelie doe and perswade himselfe it were at the least any peece of his duetie yet we thinke his keie to be neuer a whitte better or of greater force then other mens For who hath seuered him from the rest Who hath taught him more â—unninglie to open or better to absolue then his breethren OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE beleeue that this Church ought to be ruled and gouerned by that spirituall regiment which God himselfe hath deliuered in his worde so that there be placed in it pastours and ministers purelie to preach and rightly to administer the holy Sacraments that there be also in it seniours and Deacons of whome the Senat of the Church might consist that by these meanes true religion might be preserued and sincere doctrine in euery place retayned and spread abroade that vicious and wicked men might after a spirituall manner be rebuked amended and as it were
not with reuerence entertaine as moâ—te beautifull the feete of such is bring tidinges of peace And as for the ciuill power which beâ—reth the sworde it hath beene highlie commended and approoued in our writinges Wherefore it is a vile slaunder that they obiect against vs that we be enemies of gouernment Hitherto also belongeth the ss in the end of this 7. Article THey alledge against vs also other sayings which commaund obedience Obeie those that are set ouer you How 〈◊〉 must we answer that obedience is most necessarie in such things as belong properly to this ministery ordained of god For these sayinges doe not allot vnto Bishops a kingdome without the Gospell Christ gaue them certaine commaundements and those he will haue vs obeie Againe he forbad that anie new found worship should be set vp in the Church and such he will not haue vs yeald vnto There are certaine bonds and limites prefixed within which both the Pastours authoritie our obedience must conteine it selfe But these limits doe those Bishops moste malapertlie remooue who proudlie challenge to themselues a triple power whereby they establish most pernicious errours to wit a princelie and supreame power of interpreting the Scriptures Secondlie a power of erecting new worship and seruice of god Thirdlie a soueraigne power of making lawes And thus they transforme the Church into an humane gouernment They imagine forsooth that as the Prince or highest Iudge in a Realme is to interpret the law and as the Prince hath power to make new lawes so the Bishopes must haue a power in the Church not vnlike that And they cannot abidâ— that the Church should be gouerned by the dumbe writings as they call them of the Prophets and Apostles which because somtime they scarse make the matters plaine inough which they do set downe the ambiguity bredeth dissentions discords Here therfore there must needs be saie they a definitiue voice of some soueraigne or high Iudge to interpret that which is ambiguous and doubtfullie written And except all be tied to stand to their interpretation there will be no end of strife and controuersies Againe vnlesse they maie according as times and occasions require make laws what a disorder would there follow These things are set out with bigge wordes and they carrie a shew of probabilitie in them because they are an imitation of the ciuill gouernement And surelie such conceites as these haue in all ages from the beginning of the worlde hurte the Church greatly and still will hurt it The godlie are therefore to be admonished that they be not ouertaken with these subtilties and sleights God will haue his Church gouerned by his word which Christ and his Apostles haue Ieste vnto the Church and he wil haue this his voice to sound in the Church by the mouthes of his ministers And though it doe conteine a wisdome that is farre from reasons teach yet the word of the Prophets and Apostles is sure and not doubtfull Therefore Peter saith Ye doe well in attending to the worde of the Prophets as to alight in the darkenes Besides the Church hath the gift of interpretation that is the vnderstanding of the heauenlie doctrine but that is not tied to the name or degree of Bishops and therefore it is no power of interpreting like to the power of a Prince or highest Iudge But those that are learned in the word of God borne againe by his spirit in what place soeuer they be they assent vnto the worde of God and vnderstand the same some more some lesse Men must therfore iudge wiselie of those huge Bulwarks of the peoples power Touching laws to be made by the Bishops Petersaith in a word Why doe yea tempt God laying a yoke on them c. OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of Order IT is euident by the holie Scriptures that al they which are in deed Christians are consecrated in baptisme by Christ the sonne of God to be spiritual priests and that they ought alwaies to offer vp to God spiritual sacrifices Neither is it vnknowne that Christ in his Church hath instituted ministers who should preach his Gospell and administer the sacramentes Neither is it to be permitted to euerie one although he be a spirituall Priest to vsurpe a publike ministerie in the Church without a lawfull calling For Paull saith Let all thinges be done honestlie and decentlie among you And againe Laie handes sodenly on no man Wherefore we doe not account it an vnprofitable thing to prooue as it were by certaine steppes the faith of them that are to be admitted to the publike ministerie of the Gospell And it seemeth not a litle to further concordand vnitie to keep a due order among the Ministers of the Church But the holie Scripture doth not teach vs that Christ hath instituted in his Church such Priestes as should be Mediatours betweene God and men and pacifie the wrath of God towards men by their sacrifices and apple the merit of Christ to the quicke and the dead without the preaching of the Gospell and administration of the Sacramentes For if we will speake of the great and true Mediatoure There is but one Mediatour betweene God and men Iesus Christ the Sonne of God If we will speake of the Mediatour of praying euery godly man is made a Mediatour ech for other through Iesus because that their duetie doth require that they should commend one anothers health to God in their praiers the which dutie also then euery one doth performe when they saie the Lordes prater in faith If we speake of the sacrifices which do purge our sinnes and appease the wrath of God then is there one onelie sacrifice which doth purge vs and reconcile God vnto vs to wit the sacrifice of our Lord Iesus Christ which was once made on the Crosse And as Christ doth die no more death hath no more Dominios ouer him so this sacrifice of his shall neuer be made againe but by his one oblation as it is written in the Epistle to the Hebrewes He hath made perfect for euer those that be sanctifie If we speake of the remembrance of this one sacrifice and of the applieng of the merit thereof then the publike ministers of the Church which doe teach the Gospell publikelie and administer the Sacramentes according to the institution of Christ doe not onelie make a true and right remembrance of this purging sacrifice but doe also applie by their dispensation the merit of this sacrifice to all those that doe receiue the Gospell and the Sacramentes by faith Therefore we cannot see what vse there is of those kinde of men in the Church which are ordained for this purpose that they maie haue authoritie to sacrifice for the quicke and the dead Paull when as in his Epistles to the Corinthians and Ephesians he rehearseth those offices and ministeries which are necessarie to the edifying preseruingof the Church he reckoneth Prophettes Apostles Euangelists Pastours Doctours and such like but
earthlie to heauenlie thinges moreouer they be tokens of Christian brotherhood and fellowshippe Therefore a sacrament is not onelie a signe but it is made of two thinges to wit of a visible or earthlie signe and of the thing signified which is heauenlie the which two although they make but one Sacrament yet it is one thing which is receiued with the bodie another thing which the faithfull minde being taught by the spirit of god doth receiue For the signes and the thinges signified by the signes doe cleaue together onlie by a certaine mysticall meane or as others speake by a Sacramentall vnion neither be they so made one that one in nature is made the other or that one is contained in the other For either of them the which thing also holie Gelasius did acknowledge doth keepe it owne proprietie Therefore the outward signes are not the selfe same thing substantiallie and naturallie which they doe signifie neither do they giue it of themselues and by their owne power no more then the minister doth but the Lord vseth the minister and the signes and the word to this ende that of his meere grace when and so much as pleaseth him he maie represent declare visibilie shew and set before our eies his heauenlie giftes and all this according to his promise Now as it doth derogate nothing from the ministerie of the worde when it is saide that the outwarde preaching of the worde doth profit nothing except the inwarde husband man giue the increase for Paull saith He that planteth and he that watereth is nothing but god that giueth the increase so he doth not make the Sacraments of no effect which saith that not they but God himselfe doth purge vs that is which doth attribute the force of the sacrament to the Creator For Peter saide Baptisme doth saue vs but he addeth Not whereby the filth of the flesh is washed away but in that a good conscience maketh request vnto God For as in other creatures as in the Sunne the Moone the Starres fire pretious stones hearbes and such like things which God doth vse as instrumentes towarde vs we ought not to put any confidence nor admire them as the causes of any benefit so our trust ought not to rest in outwarde signes nor the glorie of God be transferred vnto them as they be outwarde signes howbeit the Lord doth vse their helpe toward vs and they be holie ordinances but by them our trust must lift vp it selfe to him beeing both the author of the sacramentes and the Creator of all thinges And seeing that the Sacraments are the institution and worke of the Lord himselfe the faithfull doe receiue them not as certaine superfluous inuentions of men as at the hand of men but as his heauenlie giftes and that at the hand of the Lorde For as touching the word of the Gospell which he preached the Apostle writeth thus When yee receiued of vs the word whereby ye learned God yee did not receiue it as the word of men but as it was indeed as the worde of God who also worketh in you that beleeue The like reason is there of the Sacramentes Therefore as a little before we testified that we doe and alwaies did receiue these sentences and speaches of Scripture touching the Ministerie of the worde the Minister doth conuert remit sinnes open the eies and heartes of men giue faith and the spirit so being well vnderstood we doe acknowledge also these speaches touching the Sacramentes the Minister through Baptisme doth regenerate and wash awaie sinnes he doth distribute and giue the bodie and bloode of the Lord For Ananias saide to Paull Arise and be baptised wash awaie thy sinnes by calling on the name of Iesus Also Iesus tooke breade gaue it to his Disciples and said this is my bodie Also it is manifest that the auncient Fathers did vse such kinde of speaches because that by this meanes they would propound and commend more royallie the giftes of God Moreouer seeing that the institution and worke of the word and of the Sacraments proceedeth not from men but from God we do here reiect the errour of the Donatistes and of the Anabaptists who esteemed the holie giftes of god according to the worthines or vnworthines of the minister Now in that heauenlie giftes are represented vnto vs by earthlie things it commeth so to passe by a certaine singular goodnes of God who by this meane would helpe our weakenes For the weakenes of mans wit doth vnderstande all things the better if they be resembled by visible things Therefore the Lord would by Sacramentes set before the eies of mortall men his heauenlie gifts and his promises as it were a linelie picture in a certaine table that is those things which are perceiued by the minde he deliuered to vs in sensible things Whereupon we doe gather that the Sacramentes doe apperteine to them which are in the Church For prophane men do scoffe at our Sacramentes insomuch as they esteeme them according to the externall things onely But they which haue faith vnderstand the mysteries of the Sacraments and they which receiue them in a true and liuely faith receiue them with fruit if they be receiued without faith they doe hurt not that the good giftes of God doe hurte of themselues but because that they being not receiued aright doe hurte through our default Furthermore the Sacraments are badges of the people of God For by these we are gathered together into a holie companie and we professe our faith For it pleased the Lord by this meane to gather his people to himselfe and as it were to marke them with this signe whereby also he might put euerie one in minde of his duetie Now of this kinde there be two Sacramentes in the Church of Christ Baptisme which is called the font of regeneration and the supper of the Lord which is called the bodie and blood of the Lord or the communion of the bodie and blood of the Lord. And now we will speake seuerallie of them for hitherto we haue discoursed of the Sacraments in generall as before God we do beleeue and wherein we hope that Luther will not think anie thing wanting OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASIL THe same Sacraments are vsed in the Church to 〈◊〉 Baptisme at our entrance into the Church and the supper of the Lord in due time when we are come to typer yeares to testifie our faith and brotherlie charitie as in baptisme was promised OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of Sacraments in genrall CHAP. II. AS touching the Sacraments we teach that they be externall earthlie as they which consist of the elements and visible signes consecrated by the word of God and by his owne mouth appointed hereunto to signifie and witnes to vs that selfe same spirituall and inuisible grace and trueth whereof they haue the name and which they are also sacramentallie These sacraments no man either did or can institute but the Lord and God
come to yeares ought to do their endeuour that they may learne to acknowledge and know what holie Baptisme is and therewithall the Catholike and Christian faith without which Baptisme auaileth nothing to the end that afterward when they do desire to be partakers of the Lord his Supper they may with their owne mouthes and of their owne accorde make profession of their faith and may renew their sanctification by which they were consecrated to the Lord. And such that is which are thus instructed our ministers receiue vnto this couenant of holie Baptisme and by the laying on of hands do testify to them that grace is conteined in baptisme to strengthen them to the warfarre of faith and so after a conuenient and godlie manner and with vse of pure ceremonies and such as are profitable to edifying they bring them to the Sacrament of the Lords Supper without any reiteration of Baptisme as there are euident tokens and examples to be seene of this matter in the primitiue Church which is the true and best maistresse of the posterie and goeing before leadeth vs the waie For if so be that a man should euen after a true manner enioy the Baptisme of Christ and should by meanes hereof be buried with Christ into his death to newnes of life if afterward his life beeing prolonged he should not according to the doctrine of the holie Gospell shew forth a true and liuelie faith in Iesus Christ brotherlie loue towardes all those that are consecrated to the Lorde and so should leade a life vnworthie his place or calling and vnworthy of God and his neighbour and should not in baptisme conceiue a liuelie hope of life euerlasting such a one should assuredlie giue certaine testimonie of himselfe that he had in vaine receiued grace in holie Baptisme wherein the name of the holie Trinitie was called on ouer him the which thing God the Lord as his worde declareth suffereth by no meanes to escape vnreuenged or vnpunished OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE acknowledge that there be two onelie Sacraments common to the wholl Church whereof the the first is Baptisme the which is giuen to vs to testifie our adoption because that therein we are ingrafted into Christs bodie that being washed in his bloode we maie also be renued to holines of life by his Spirit This also we saie Although we are baptized but once yet the fruit of Baptisme doth pertaine to the wholl course of our life that this promise to wit that Christ wil alwaies be vnto vs sanctifi ation iustification maie be sealed vp in vs with a sure and firme seale Further more although Baptisme be a sacrament of faith and repentance yet seeing that God doth together with the Parentes account their posteritie also to be of the Church we affirme that infantes being borne of holie parents are by the authoritie of Christ to be baptized We saie therefore that the element of water be it neuer so fraile doth notwithstanding truelie witnes or confirme vnto vs the inward washing of our soules in the bloode of Iesus Christ by the vertue and efficacie of the holie ghost OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION WE saie that baptisme is a sacrament of the remission of sinnes and of that washing which we haue in the blood of Christ and that no person which will professe Christes name ought to be restrained or kept backe there from no not the verie babes of Christians forsomuch as they be borne in sinne and pertaine vnto the people of God OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE beleeue and confesse that Iesus Christ which is the ende of the law hath by his owne blood shedding made an ende of all other propitiatorie sacrifice for sinnes Also that Circumcision which was done by blood being abolished he hath instituted Baptisme in the place therof whereby we are receiued into the Church of god and separated from all other nations and all kinde of straunge religions being consecrated vnto him alone whose badge and cognisance we weare Finallie Baptisme is a token vnto vs that he wilb our God for euer whoe also is our gratious father Therefore the Lord hath commaunded all his to be baptized with pure water In the name of the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost To signifie that the bloode of Christ doth internallie through the operation of the Spirit performe effect that in the soule which water doth externallie worke in the bodies For as water being poured vpon vs and appeering in the bodie of him that is baptized moistning the same doth wash awaie the filthines of the body so the blood of Christ washing the soule doth clense it from sinne and doth make vs the sonnes of God which before were the children of wrath Not that this materiall water doth these things but the sprinckling of the precious blood of the Son of God which is vnto vs as the read sea where though we must passe that we may depart from the tyranny of Pharoh that is the Deuill and enter into the spirituall lande of Canaan Therfore the ministers verilie doe deliuer vnto vs the sacramentes and the visible thing but it is the Lorde himself that giueth it vnto vs that is represented by the sacrament namelie the giftes and inuisible graces washing purifying and clensing our soules from all spottes and iniquiries renuing in like manner and filling our heartes with all comforte and to conclude giuing vnto vs a certaine persuasion of his Fatherlie goodnes clothing vs with the new man and putting of the old man with all his deeds For these causes doe we beleeue that euerie one that desireth to obtaine eternall life ought to be baptized with one baptisme and that once alone which neuer afterwardes is to be iterated seeing that we cannot be borne twise Neither doeth this baptisme profit vs onelie at that moment when the water resteth vpon vs when we are sprinckled with it but it is auaileable throughout the wholl time of our life Therefore here we doe detâ—st the errour of the Anabaptistes whoe are not onelie content with one only baptisme and that once receiued but doe also condemne the Baptisme of infants yea of those that be borne of faithfull Parentes but we by the same reason doe beleeue that they ought to be baptized and sealed with the signe of the couenant for the which in time past the infants amongst the Israelites were circumcised that is by reason of the same promises made vnto our infantes that were made vnto others And verilie Christ hath no lesse shed his blood to wash the infantes of the faithfull then he did for the washing of those that are of riper yeres Therefore it is meet that that they should receiue the signe or sacrament of the thing which Christ hath wrought for their sakes as in the law the Lord commaundeth that the sacrament of the death and passion of Christ should be communicated to children new borne by offering vp the lambe
for them which was a sacrament of Christ to come Furthermore that which circumcision did performe to the people of the Iewes the same doth Baptisme performe to the children of the faithfull For the which cause Paull calleth Baptisme The circumcision of Christ OVC OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE COncerning baptisme they teach that it is necessarie to saluation as a ceremonie ordeined of Christ Also that by baptisme the grace of God is offered And that young infantes are to be baptized and that they being by baptisme commended vnto God are receiued into Gods fauour and are made the sonnes of God as Christ witnesseth speaking of litle children in the Church Mat. 18. It is not the will of your heauenlie father that anie of these litle ones should perisâ— They condemne the Anabaptistes which allow not the baptisme of infantes and holde that infantes are saued though they die without baptisme be not within the Church of God This in another edition is set downe in this sort TOuching baptisme they teach that it is necessary to saluation and that by baptisme the grace of God is offered That children are to be baptized and such as by baptisme be presented to God are receiued into his fauour They condemne the Anabaptistes that allow not of childrens Baptisme and holde that Children are saued without baptisme OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY BAptisme is an entire action to wit a dipping and the pronouncing of these wordes I baptize thee in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holie Ghost We doe often expound the summe of the doctrine of the Gospell comprehended in these wordes I baptise thee that is I doe witnes that by this dippin thy sinnes be washed awaie and that thou art now receiued of the true God who is the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ who hath redeemed thee by his Sonne Iesus Christ and doth sanctifie thee by his holie Spirit I baptise thee into the name that is inuocating of this true god whome thou shalt acknowledge and inuocate and distinguish from all other feigned gods and shalt assure thy selfe that those benefits are giuen to thee which he promised in the gospell that thou art a member of the Church of God which is redeemed by the Sonne and sanctified by the holie Ghost Let them remember this meaning of this couenant who by reason of their age are capable of doctrine and being confirmed by this testimonie let them beleeue that their sinnes be forgiuen them and that they are in deede members of the Church of God and let them in a true faith inuocate the true God as Abraham considedering of circumcision did beholde the promise of the seed to come vnderstand that he was a member of the Church of God and that the cursse was taken awaie from him also by that seede of whome it was said in the promise Gen. 12. In thy seed shall all nations be blessed So also doth Peter teach 1. Pet. 3. That Baptisme is a stipulation or promise that a good conscience maketh vnto God by the resurection of Iesus Christ which is at the right hand of God He doth namelie call it a stipulation whereby God doth make a couenant with thee and receiueth thee unto fauour the woundes of thy conscience being healed and thou in like sorte doest make a couenant with God to inuocate this true God and to beleeue that thou art saued by the Sonne of God who is raised vp from death and now doth raigne So this Sonne of God sitting at the right hand of the eternall Father is effectuall in thee as also Paull saith to the Gal. You that are baptized haue put on Christ And that the holie Ghost is giuen in Baptisme Paull affirmeth it in his Epistle to Titus saying By the washing of the new birth and the renuing of the holie Ghost And in Iohn it is said Except a man be borne againe of water and of the spirit he can not enter into the kingdome of heauen Therefore we teach that Baptisme is necessarie and we do once onelie baptize euerie one as euerie one was but once onelie Circumcised but we do often make mention of the most profitable doctrine touching the signification thereof and the mutuall couenant We do also baptise infants because it is most certeine that the promise of grace doth perteine also of infants and to those onely which are ingrafted into the Church because that of these it is said Suffer little ones to come vnto me because that to such apperteineth the kingdom of heauen And Origen writeth vpon the sixth to the Romanes That the Church receiued the custome of baptizing infants from the Apostles Neither do we thinke that this custome is onelie an idle ceremonie but that the infants are then in deede receiued and sanctified of God because that then they are grafted into the Church and the promise perteineth to such And of this matter there be manie thinges written and published in our Churches whereby the Anabaptistes are refuted Also out of the 19. Art Of Confirmation IT is well knowne that the manner of consecrating oile was magicall and execrable and therefore these annointings wherein there is vse of oile are not to be tollerated and in old time they vsed these ceremonies otherwise then now they be vsed In the ceremonie of confirmation there was a triall of doctrine wherin euery one did rehearse the forme of doctrine and did openlie professe that they did mislike the madnes of the Heathen and of Heretikes and that they would be and remaine members of the true Church and neuer forsake that true opinion which they did then professe This custome was profitable to instruct men and to keep them in the true knowledge of god And in out Churches the like thinges be done in Catechizing the younger sorte and in priuate confession wherein the Pastoures do examine the doctrine of the people But as touching the ceremonie of confirmation which the Bishoppes doe now reteine what else is it but a vaine shadowe OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of Baptisme CHAP. 10. WE acknowledge that Baptisme is to be ministred as well to infants as to those that are growne to full age and that it is to be vsed in the Church euen to the end of this worlde in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holie Ghost according to Christ his institution Also we beleeue and confesse that Baptisme is that sea into the bottome whereof as the Prophet saith God doth casâ— all our sinnes and forgiue them for Christ his Sonnes sake thorough faith But whereas some affirme that sinne remaining in man after baptisme is not indeed sinne of it owne nature we think it to be a more pernitious errour then the common sort of men doth iudge it to be For although wee doe not doubt but that sinne which remaineth after baptisme is forgiuen to the faithfull for Christ and by
was sufficientlie confirmed by such miracles as that wounderfull gift of tongues did cease so also the ceremone of laying on of handes whereby that gift was giuen did altogether as touching this thing cease Otherwise of a shadowe we must make a general Sacrament of the Church and those that are sicke must be shadowed ouer because that manie were healed by the shadowe of Peter In like sort we must make a generall Sacrament of the laying one of napkines because that manie were healed of their diseases when Paulls napkins were layde vpon then and we must â—e vpon the dead because that Paule by stretâ—ching himselfe vpon a young man did raise him vp from death And yet the Pastours of Churches must not haue libertie to haue no regard to instruct children and youth iâ— that doctrine which is in deede Godlie but they must be forced hereunto to teach the Catechisme verie diligently OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Of Baptisme CHAP. 17. AS touching Baptisme we confesse that which the Scripture doth in diuerse places teach thereof that we by it are buried into the death of Christ made one body and doe put on Christ that it is the fonte of regeneration washeth awaie sinnes and saueth vs. But all these thinges we do so vnderstand as Saint Peter hath interpreted them where he saith To the figure whereof Baptisme that now is â—â—swering doth also saue vs not by putting awaie of the filthe of the flesh but the profession of a good conscience toward God For without faith it is impossible to please God And we are saued by grace and not by our workes And seeing that Baptisme is a Sacrament of that couenant which God hath made with those that be his promising that he will be their god the god of their seede and that he will be a reuenger of wronges and take them for his people to conclude seeing it is a token of the renuing of the Spirit which is wrought by Christ therfore our Preachers do teach that it is to be giuen to Infants also as well as that in times past vnder Moses they were circumcised For we are in deed the Children of Abraham and therefore that promise I will be thy God and the God of thy seed doth no lesse perteine vnto vs then it did to that auncient people THE FOVRTENTH SECTION OF THE HOLIE SVPPER OF the Lord. THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the holie Supper of the Lord. CHAP. 21. THE Supper of the Lord which is also called the Lords table and the Eucharist that is a thanksgiuing is therefore commonlie called a supper because it was instituted of Christ in that his last supper and doth as yet represent the same and in it the faithfull are spirituallie fed and nourished For the author of the supper of the Lord is not an Angell or man but the verie sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ who did first of all consecrate it to his Church And the same blessing consecration doth stil remaine amongst all those who celebrate no other supper but onelie that which the Lord did institute at that do recite the words of the supper of the Lord and in all things looke vnto Christ onelie by a true faith at whose hands as it were they doe receiue that which they do receiue by the ministerie of the ministers of the Church The Lord by this sacred rite would haue that great benefit to be kept in fresh remembrance which he did for mankinde to weet that by giuing vp his bodie to death and shedding his blood he hath forgiuen vs all our sinnes and redemed vs from eternall death and the power of the deuill and doth now feede vs with his flesh and giueth vs his blood to drink which things being apprehended hended spirituallie by a true faith doe nourish vs vp to life euerlasting And this so great a benefit is renued so oft as the supper is celebrated For the Lord said Doe this in remembrance of me By this holy Supper also it is sealed vp vnto vs that the very body of Christ was truelie giuen vp for vs and his blood was shed for the remission of our sinnes lest that our faith might somewhat wauer And this is outwardlie represented vnto vs by the minister in the sacrament after a visible manner and as it were laid before our eies to be seene which is inwardlie in the fonte muisiblie performed by the holie Ghost Outwardlie bread is offered by the minister and the wordes of the Lord are heard Receiue eate this is my bodie take it and deuide it amongest you drink ye all of this this is my blood Therefore the faithfull do receiue that which is giuen by the minister of the Lord do eat the bread of the Lord drinke of the Lordes cuppe But yet by the working of Christ through the holy ghost they receiue also the flesh blood of the Lord and do feede on them to life euerlasting For the flesh blood of Christ is true meat drink vnto euerlasting life yea Christ himselfe in that he was deliuered for vs and is our sauiour is that special thing and substance of the supper and therefore we suffer no thing to be put in his place But that it maie the better and more plainlie be vnderstood how the flesh and blood of Christ are the meat and drink of the faithfull and are receiued by the faithfull to life euerlasting we will adde moreouer these four things Eating is of diuerse sortes for there is a corporall eating whereby meat is taken into a mans mouth chewed with the teeth and is swallowed downe into the bellie After this manner did the Capernaits in times past think that they should eat the flesh of the Lord but they are confuted by him Iohn 6. For as the flesh of Christ can not be eaten bodilie without great wickednes crueltie so is it not meat for the belly as all men do confesse We therfore disalow that Canon in the Popes decrees Ego Berengarius de consecrat Distinct. 2 For neither did godlie antiquitie beleeue neither yet doe we beleeue that the bodie of Christ can be eaten corporallie and essentiallie with a bodilie mouth There is also a spirituall eating of Christs bodie not such a one whereby it maie be thought that the verie meat is changed into the spirit but wherby the Lords body blood remaining in their own essence and propriety those things are spiritually communicated vnto vs not after a corporall butafter a spiritual manner through the holy Ghost who dothapply and bestow vpon vs those things to wit remission of sinnes deliuerance and life euerlasting which are prepared for vs by the flesh and blood of our Lord which were giuen for vs so as Christ doth now liue in vs and we liue in him and doth cause vs to apprehend him by a true faith to this end that he maie become vnto vs such a spirituall meat and drink that is
as yet fresh and present For the remembrance of the death of Christ which we make in the Supper is farre more noble and holie then theirs whoe in some prophane banquet are mindfull of their companion when they drinke the wine that he gaue them For among these he that is absent worketh nothing but in this holie supper of the faithfull the Lorde is present and doth worke effectuallie by the spirit in the heartes of them as he whoe according to his promises is in the middest of them By these things it is most euident that in the holie supper we doe not take awaie our Lorde Christ from his Church nor denie that his bodie and bloode is there receiued to be our nourishment vnto life eternal but we together with our predecessours and the chiefe Prelates of our Religion did and as yet to this daie doe denie that the verie bodie of Christ is eaten carnallie or that it is present euerie where corporallie and after a naturall manner For we doe openlie confes according to the Scriptures and with al the holy Fathers that Iesus Christ our Lord left this world went to his Father and that he now sitteth at the right hande of his Father in heauenlie glorie from whence he shall neuer descend or be drawne downe into this earthlie and transitorie world For the true presence of Christ in the supper is heauenlie not earthlie or carnall Also we denie that the bread is turned into the bodie of Christ miraculously so that the bread should become the verybody of Christ naturallie and substantially yet after a spiritual manner To conclude we denie that the bodie of Christ is vnited with the signes by anie other then a mysticall meane whereof we haue spoken sufficientlie in the generall consideration of a sacrament Seeing therefore we haue expresselie saide and written with the holie Fathers Tertullian Hierome Ambrose and Augustine that the bread is a figure token and signe of the bodie of Christ and also that by bread and wine the bodie and blood of the Lord are signified This is it which we would make manifest to wit that the bread is not the verie bodie of the Lord but a token or a sacrament of his bodie And yet we doe not therefore speake these thinges as though we did simplie denie all kinde of the presence of Christ in the supper for that kinde of presence which now we haue confessed doth remaine true without anie preiudice to these kinde of speaches Morouer the word This in this sentence This is my bodie doth not onelie shew bread vnto our corpâ—rall eies but therewith also it sheweth the verie bodie 〈◊〉 Christ vnto the eies of our minde Also we confesse that this vse of the supper is so holy aâ—â— profitable that whosoeuer shall worthelie that is with â— true faith eate of this bread and drinke of this cuppe of thâ— Lorde he doth receiue heauenlie giftes from the Lord 〈◊〉 Whosoeuer shall eate of this breade and drinke of this cuppe â—â—worthelie that is without faith by which alone we are made partakers of the Lord and of saluation He doth 〈◊〉 and drinke iudgement vnto himselfe as Paull wrote to the Corinthians Wherefore we doe often put this diligentlie iâ—to the heades of our people that they take heede that none of them abuse the Lordes table but that euerie one examine himselfe and then eate of that breade and drinke of thâ—â— cuppe Also the Lords Supper is a badge vnto vs for as one lofe and one wine are made of manie graines and grapes so we being the wholl multitude of the faithfull are gathered together to be one bread and one bodie By this we testifie in an outward profession that we are redeemed by the bloode of Christ and made the members of Christ to whome we giue thankes in whome we are confederates and doe promise to performe mutuall dueties one toward another OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL Of the Supper of the Lorde WE confesse that the Lord Iesus did institute his holie Supper that his holie passion might be remembred with thankesgiuing his death declared and Christian charitie and vnitie with true faith testified And as iâ— Baptisme wherin the washing away of our sins is offered by the Minister of the Church and yet is wrought onelie by the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost true water remaineth so also in the Supper of the Lord wherein together with the breade and wine of the Lord the true bodie and the true blood of Christ is offered by the Minister of the Church breade and wine remaineth Moreouer we doe firmelie beleeue that Christ himselfe is the meate of faithfull soules vnto life eternall and that our soules by faith in Christ crucified are fedde and moistned with the flesh and bloode of Christ so that we being members of his bodie as of our onelie head doe liue in him and he in vs wherein at the last daie through him and in him we shall rise againe to eternall ioye and blessednes And in the marginall note vpon these wordes Our soules For it is a spirituall meate and therefore it is receiued of a faithfull soule that is the soules are made full strong mightie peaceable quiet merie and liuelie to all thinges as the bodie is by the corporall meate Also vpon those wordes The members of the heade And so man is made a spirituall member of the bodie of Christ And in the margent vpon these wordes To be present to wit Sacramentallie and by a rememberance of faith which lifteth vp a mans minde to heauen and doth not pull downe Christ according to his humanitie from the right hande of God Now we doe not include into the bread and drinke of the Lord the natural true and substantial body of Christ which was borne of the pure Virgine Mary suffered for vs ascended into heauen Therefore we doe neither worship Christ in the signes of bread and wine which we doe commonlie call the Sacraments of the bodie and bloode of Christ but in heauen at the right hand of god the Father from whence he shall come to iudge the quicke and the deade OVT OF THE CONFSSION OF BOHEMIA Of the holie Supper of the Lord. CHAP. 13. IN the thirteenth place we teach touching the Supper of the Lord instituted in the new Testament that we must beleeue with the heart and professe with the mouth that it is a Sacrament instituted of Christ our Lord in his last Supper and that in expresse forme of wordes that is that concerning breade and wine he hath pronounced thaâ— they be his bodie and his bloode and that they were deliuered to his Apostles and so in like sort to the whol vniuersall Church for a monument of his death and that all men should lawfullie vse the participation thereof euen to the ende of the worlde Of this Sacrament the Euangelists doe write and especiallie Saint Paull whose wordes euen tâ— this daie are thus read in the
yea the wholl institution hereof appointed by Christ For which cause the Ministers of our Churches doe admitte none to this Sacrament neither giue it vnto anie but to such as are noted to come vnto it seriouslie and doe so much as in them lyeth prepare them-selues hereunto after such a manner as becommeth Christian godlines Now when the congregation doth come together to celebrate the vse of the Lordes Supper and be partakers therof then according to the example of the primitiue Church our ministers doe teach in their holie Sermons concerning Christ and concerning the grace which through him and in him is giuen to sinners and especiallie concerning his death the shedding of his blood and the redemption and saluation purchased thereby After that the wholl Church doth ioyne together in faithfull prayers vnto God to obtaine this that they may indeed vse this Sacrament worthelie Moreouer in the next place absolution from sinnes is lawfullie administred the wordes of the institution are rehearsed and the people by exhortation is stirred vp to a reuerent consideration of this mysterie and to a cheerefull and serious contemplation of the benefits of God the sacrament is reuerentlie with al godlines distributed and the people of the faithfull most commonlie falling downe on their knees doe receiue this sacrament with thanksgiuing with gladnes with singing of hymnes or holie songes and they shew forth the death of the Lord and admonish themselues of all his benefits to the confirmation of their faith in a true communion with Christ and his bodie And all this we do according to the meaning of those things which are commaunded in the holie Scripture especiallie according to the saying of Christ Do this in remembrance of me and Paul saith So often as ye shall eat of this bread and drinke of this cup ye shall shew forth the death of the Lord till he come OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE affirme that the holie Supper of the Lorde to wit the other Sacrament is a witnes to vs of 〈◊〉 vniting with our Lorde Iesus Christ because that he is not onelie once deade and raised vp againe from the deade for vs but also he doth in deede feede vs and nourish 〈◊〉 with his flesh and bloode that we beeing made one wiâ—â— him maie haue our life common with him For although he be now in heauen and shall remaine there till 〈◊〉 come to iudge the worlde yet we beleeue that by the secret and incomprehensible vertue of his Spirit he doâ—â— nourish and quicken vs with the substance of his bodie and blood being apprehended by faith But we saie that this is done spirituallie not that we maie counterfeit an imagination or thought in steade of the efficacie and truth but rather because this mysterie of our vnion with Christ is so high a thing that it surmounteth all our senses yea and the wholl order of nature to conclude because that it being diuine and heauenlie cannot be perceiued nor apprehended but by faith We beleeue as was saide before that as well in the Supper as in Baptisme God doth in deed that is truelie and effectuallie giue whatsoeuer he doth there sacramentallie represent and therefore with the signes we ioyne the true profession and fruition of that thing which is there offered vnto vs Therefore we affirme that they which do bring pure faith as it were a certaine vessell vnto the holie supper of the Lord doe indeed receiue that which there the signes doe witnes namelie that the bodie and blood of Iesus Christ are no lesse the meate and drinke of the soule then bread and wine are the meate of the bodie Also out of the 38. Art a litle after the beginning And also that that bread and wine which is giuen vs in the supper is indeed made vnto vs spirituall nourishment in as much as they doe offer vnto our eies to beholde that the flesh of Christ is oâ—â— meat and that his bloode is our drinke Therefore we reiect all those fantasticall heades which doe refuse these signes and tokens seeing that Christ our Lorde hath saide This is my bodie and This cuppe is my blood OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION WE saie that Eucharistia that is to saie the Supper of the Lord is a Sacrament that is an euident Representation of the bodie and blood of Christ wherein is set as it were before our eies the death of Christ and his Resurrection and whatsoeuer he did whilest he was in his Mortall Bodie to the ende we maie giue him thankes for his death and for our deliuerance and that by the often receiuing of this Sacrament we maie dailie renew the remembrance thereof to the intent we being fedde with the bodie and blood of Christ maie be brought into the hope of the Resurrection and of euerlasting life and maie moste assuredlie beleeue that as our bodies be fedde with bread and wine so our soules be fedde with the bodie and blood of Christ To this Banquet we thinke the people of God ought to be earnestlie bidden that they maie all communicate among themselues and openlie declare and testifie both the godlie societie which is among them and also the hope which they haue in Christ Iesu For this cause if there had beene anie which would be but a looker on and abstaine from the holie Communion him did the olde Fathers and Bishops of Rome in the primitiue Church before priuate Masse came vp excommunicate as a wicked person and as a Pagane Neither was there anie 〈◊〉 at that time which did communicate alone whiles other looked on For so did Calixtus in times past decree That after the consecration was finished all should communicate except 〈◊〉 had rather stande without the Church doores For thâ—â— saith â—e did the Apostles appoint and the same the holie Church of Rome kâ—epâ—â—h still Moreouer when the people 〈◊〉 to â—he holie Communion the Sacrament ought to be giuen them in both kindes for so both Christ hath commaunded and the Apostles in euerie place haue ordeined and all the auncient Fathers and Catholique Byshops haue followed the same And who so doth contrarie to this he as Gelasius saith committeth Sacrilege And therefore we saie that our aduersaries at this daie who hauing violentlie thrust out and quite forbidden the holie Communion doe without the worde of God without the authoritie of anie auncient Councell without anie Catholique Father without any example of the primitiue Church yea and without reason also defend and maintaine their priuate Masses and the mangling of the Sacraments and doe this not onelie against the plaine expresse commaundement of Christ but also against all antiquitie doe wickedlie therein and are verie Churchrobbers We affirme that the bread and wine are the holie and heauenlie mysteries of the bodie and blood of Christ and that by them Christ himselfe being the true bread of eternall life is so presentlie giuen vnto vs as that by
by applying of masses it should be very vncertaine and our faith trust should be transferred from Christ vnto the work of a Priest so is it come to passe as all men see Now faith placed in the work of a man is whollie condemned These arguments with sundry other do witnes for vs that the opinion of the merit and applying of the masse for the quick and the dead was for good causes misliked and reprooued Now if we would stand to consider how farre this error is spread in the Church how the number of masses increased and how through this sacrifice forgiuenes both of the fault and of the punishment is promised to the quick and the dead it wil appeare that the Church is disfigured with shameful blots by this prophanation Ther neuer fell out a waightier cause in the Church O noble Emperour or more worthy for good and learned men to debate of it is the dutie of all the Godlie with most feruent praiers to craue at gods hand that the Church might be deliuered from these foule enormities All Kings and Bishops must with all their might endeuour that this wholl matter maie be rightlie laid forth and the Church purged Sixtlie the institution of a sacrament is contrarie to that abuse For there is not a word set downe of anie oblation for the sinnes of the quick and the dead but a commaundement to receiue the bodie and bloood of Christ and to doe it in the remembrance of the benefit of Christ This remembrance doth signifie not a bare representing of the historie as it were in a shew as they dreame that are the Patrons of merit by reason of the worke wrought but it signifieth by faith to remember the promise benefit to comfort the conscience and to render thankes for so great a blessing For the principall cause of the institution was that our faith might then be stirred vp and exercised when we doe receiue this pledge of Gods grace Besides the institution ordeineth that there should be a communication that is that the ministers of the Church should giue vntoothers the bodie and blood of the Lord. And this order was obserued in the primitiue Church Saint Paull is witnes to the Corinths when as he commaundeth That one should stâ—â— for another that there might be a common partaking of the Sacrament Now that the abuses of the priuate Masse be discouered for as much as they all for the most part were vsed for the application for the sinnes of other men and do not agree with the institution of Christ therefore they are left of 〈◊〉 our Churches And there is one common Masse appointed according to the institution of Christ wherein the Pastors of the Churches do consecrate themselues and giue vnto others the sacrament of the bodie and blood of Christ and this kinde of masse is vsed euerie holie daie and other daies also if anie be desirous to vse the sacrament Yet none are admitted to the communion except they be first tried and examined We adioyne moreouer godlie sermons according as Christ commaunded that there should be sermons when this ceremonie is vsed And in such sermons men are both taught diligentlie in other articles and precepts of the Gospel and also put in minde for what vse the sacrament was instituted to weet not that this ceremonie could merit for them remission of sinnes by the work done but that the sacrament is a testimonie and a pledge whereby Christ witnesseth vnto vs that he performeth his promises And in our sermons as men are taught diligently concerning other articles and precepts of the gospell so are they also put in minde for what vse the sacraments were instituted to weete not that the ceremonie should merit remission of sinnes by the bare work wrought but that the sacrament should be a testimonie and a pledge wherby Christ doth testifie that he performeth his promise and that his promises pertaine vnto vs that Christ giueth vs his bodie to testifie that he is effectuall in vs as in his members and his blood for a witnes vnto vs that we are washed with his blood The sacrament therefore doth profit them that do repent and seeke comfort therein and being confirmed by that testimonie do beleue that remission of sinnes is giuen them indeede and are thankfull vnto Christ for so great a benefit And so the application of the benefit of Christ is not by an other mans work but by euery mans own faith and his owne vse of the sacrament For when we in in our owne persons vse the Sacrament Christes institution of it doth belong vnto vs. This kinde of vse of the sacrament is holie and to be taught in the Churches which doth giue light vnto the doctrine of faith and of the spirituall exercises and true worship and bringeth vnto the consciences of the godlie verie great comfort and strength of faith Before these daies the Church hath beene farre otherwise taught touching the vse of the sacrament there was no word of anie thing but that this work was to be done But no man spake anie thing of faith or the comfort of consciences And mens consciences were racked with ouer great care paines of confessing themselues This they tooke to be the puritie which the gospell requireth whereas the gospell doth require true feare true faith and trust comforteth vs by the vse of this sacrament that they which do truelie repent maie assuredlie beleeue that God is become merciful vnto them by Christ though that our nature be fraile and vncleane and though that this our imperfect obedience be farre from the perfection of the law By all this that hath bene said it is cleare that the masse that is in vse amongst vs doth a gree with the institution of Christ and the manner of the primitiue Church And besides it doth notably lay open the true vse of the sacrament Such a common work was there in the Church of old time as Chrysostome doth witnes who saith that the Priest did stand at the aultar cal some vnto the communion put back others And by the decrees of the Nicen Synode it is euident that some one did celebrate the Liâ—urgie as the Grecians cal it and did minister the bodie and blood of the Lord to allthe rest For these are the words of the decree Let the Deacons in their order after the Priestes receiue the holy communion of a Bishop or of a Priest Here he doth expresselie say that the Priestes did receiue the sacrament of some one that ministred it And before Gregories time there is no mention of anie priuate Masse But as oft as the olde writers speake of a Masse it is euideÌ„t that they speak of a Masse that was common Seeing therefore that the rite and manner of the masse vsed with vs hath authority out of scripture example from the olde Church and that we haue onelie reiected certaine intollerable abuses we hope that the vse of our Churches
vs the Masse hath the example of the Church out of the Scripture and the Fathers we hope that it cannot be disliked especiallie for that our publike ceremonies are kept of vs for the moste parte alike vnto the vsual ceremonies onelie the number of Masses is not alike the which by reason of verie great and manifest abuses it were certainelie farre better to be moderated For in times past also in the Churches whreunto was greatest resort it was not the vse to haue masse saide euerie daie as the Tripartite historie lib. 9. cap. 38. doth witnes Againe saith he in Alexandria euery fourth and sixth day of the weeke the scriptures are read and the Doctours do interpret them and all other things are done also except onelie the solemne manner of oblaion 〈◊〉 offering Of both kindes of the Sacrcament ANd because that we doe celebrate the common masse that the people maie vnderstand that they also are sanctified through the blood of Christ and learne the true vse of this ceremonie either part of the Sacrament in the Supper of the Lorde is giuen to the Laitie because the Sacrament was instituted not onelie for a part of the Church namelie for Priests but also for the rest of the Church And therefore the people doth vse the Sacrament as Christ appointed it And certainelie Christ saieth Math. 26. Drinke yee all of this where he saieth manifestlie concerning the cuppe that all should drinke And that no man might cauill that it doth onlie appertaine to the Priests the ordinance of Paul to the Corinthians doth witnes that the wholl Church did in common vse either parte This custome remained a long time euen in the latter Churches neither is it certaine when or by what author it was chaunged Cyprian in certaine places doth witnes that the bloode was giuen to the people for thus he writeth to Cornelius the Pope How do we teach or prouoke them to shed their bloode in the confession of his name if we denie the bloode of Christ to them which 〈◊〉 in this warfare or how shall we make them fit for the cuppe of Martyrdome if we doe not first admit them by the right of communication to drinke in the Church the cuppe of the Lorde And Ierome saith The Priestes doe minister the Eucharist and deuide the blood of the Lord to the people In the Decrees there is a Canon of Pope Gelasius which forbideth the Sacrament to be deuided these be the wordes We do vnderstand that certaine men hauing receiued the portion of the holie bodie onelie do abstaine from the Cuppe of the holie bloode whoe because that I know not by what superstition they are taught to be tied hereunto either let them vnfeignedlie receiue the wholl Sacramentes or let them be put backe from the wholl Sacramentes because that one and the selfe same mystery cannot be deuided without great sacriledge In the Tripartite Historie it is written in the reprehension of Theodosius the Emperour whome Ambrose would not admit to the communion without repentance because that at Thessalonia he had too grieuoslie reuenged the death of a few Souldiers which were slaine in an vprour and had murthered seauen thousand Citizens here saith Ambrose How canst thou with these hands receiue the holybody of the Lord with what rashnes canâ—â— thou take into thy mouth the Cuppe of that holy blood c. Therefore it is euident that it was the custome of the auncient Church to geue either parte of the Sacrament to the people onelie a new start vp custome doth take awaie one parte from the people Here we will not dispute what men are to think concerning a receiued custom contrarie to the authoritie of the Apostolique Scripture contrarie to the canons and contrary to the example of the Primitiue Church For all godlie men doe vnderstand that touching Christian doctrine consciences are to aske counsell at the word of the Lord that no custom is to be alowed which is contrary to the word of God And although in the Latine Church custome hath chaunged the auncient manner yet it doth not disalowe or forbid it neither in deed ought humane authority to forbid the ordinance of Christ and the most receiued custome of the auncient Church Therefore we haue not thought it good to forbid the vse of the wholl Sacrament and in that ceremonie which ought to be the coâ—enant of mutual loue in he Church we woulde not contrary to charitie be hard to other mens consciences which had rather vse the wholl Sacrament neither did we thinke that any crueltie should be vsed in that matter but so much as in vs lieth together with the ceremony we haue restored the holy doctrine touching the fruit of the ceremonie that the people may vnderstand how the Sacrament is laid before them to comfort the consciencies of them that do repent This doctrine doth allure the godly to the vse and reuerence of the Sacrament For not onelie the ceremony was before maimed but also the chief doctrine touching the fruit therof was vtterlie neglected And peraduenture the maiming of the ceremonie did signifie that the Gospell touching the bloode of Christ that is the benefit of Christ his death was obscured Now by the benefit of God the pure Doctrine concerning faith together with this ceremonie 〈◊〉 renued and restored This Article we finde placed else where in the first place amongst those wherein the abuses which are chaunged are reckoned after this manner EIther kinde of the Sacrament in the Lordes Supper is giuen to the laitie because that this custome hath the commaundement of the Lord Math. 26. Drinke ye all of this where Christ doth manifestlie commaunde concerning the cuppe that all should drinke And that no man might cauill that it doth onlie appertaine to the Priests the example of Paul to the Corinthians doth witnesse that the wholl Church did in common vse either part This custome remained a long time euen in the latter Churches neither is it certaine when or by what author it was chaunged Cyprian in certain places doth witnes that the blood was giuen to the people The same thing doth Hierome testify saying The priests do minister the Sacrament and distribute the blood of Christ to the people Yea Gelasius the Pope commaundeth that the sacrament be not deuided Dist 2. de consecr cap. Comperimus Onelie a new custome brought in of late doth otherwise But it is manifest that a custome brought in contrarie to the commaundements of God is not to be allowed as the Canons do witnes Dist 8. Cap. Veritate with that which followeth Now this custome is receiued not onely against the Scripiure but also against the true Canons and the examples of the Church Therefore if anie had rather vse both partes of the Sacrament they were not to be compelled to do otherwise with the offense of their conscience And because that the parting of the Sacrament doth not agre with the institution of Christ we vse to omit that
procession which hitherto hath beene in vse OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY Of the holy Supper of the Lord. BOth Baptisme and the supper of the Lord are pledges and testimonies of grace as was saide before which doe admonish vs of the promise and of our whole redemption and doe shew that the benefites of the Gospell doe pertaine to euery one of those that vse these ceremonies But yet here is the difference by Baptisme euerie one is ingrafted into the Church but the Lord would haue the supper of the Lord to be also the sinew of the publique congregation c. The rest that followeth pertaineth to the 15. Sect. till you come to these words that folow Euen as also in the very words of the supper there is a promise included seing he commaundeth that the death of the Lord should be shewed forth and this supper distributed till he come That the rore we maie vse this sacrament with the greater reuerence let the true causes of the institution thereof be well weighed which pertaine to the publique Congregation and to the comforte of euerie one The first cause is this The Sonne of God will haue the voice of his gospell to sound in a publique congregation and such a one as is of good behauiour the bond of this congregation he will haue this receiuing to be which is to be done with great reuerence seeing that there a testimonie is giuen of the wonderfull coniunction betwixt the Lorde and the receiuers of which reuerence Paull speaketh 1. Cor. â—1 saying He that receiueth vnworthelie shall be guiltie of the bodie and blood of the Lorde Secondlie God will haue both the sermon and the ceremonie it selfe to be profitable boâ—â— for the preseruation and also for the propagation of the memorie of his passion resurrection and benefits Thirdlie He will haue euerie receiuer to be singularlie confirmed by this testimonie that he maie assure himselfe that the benefittes of the Gospell doe pertaine to him seeing that the sermon is common and by this testimonie and by this receiuing he sheweth that thou are a member of his and that thou art washed in his blood and that he doth make this couenant with thee Ioh. 15. Abide in me and I in you Also I in them and they in me Fourthlie he will haue this publique receiuing to be a confession whereby thou maist shew what kinde of doctrine thou doest imbrace and to what companie thou doest ioyne thy selfe Also he will haue vs to giue thâ—nkes publiquelie and priuatelie in this verie ceremonie to God the eternall Father and to the Sonne and to the holie Ghost both for other benefits and namelie for this infinite benefit of ouâ— redemption and saluation Also he will that the members of the Church should haue a bonde of mutuall loue among themselues Thus we see that manie endes doe meete together By the remembrance of these weightie causes men are inuited to the reuerence and vse of the sacrament and we teach how the vse maie be profitable We doe plainlie condemne that monstrous errour of the Monkes who haue written that the receiuing doth deserue remission of sinnes and that for the workes sake without anie good motion of him that vseth it This Pharisaicall imagination is contrarie to that saying Habac. ca. 2. The iust shall liue by his faith Therefore wee doe thus instruct the Church that they which will approch to the Supper of the Lorde must repent or bring conuersion with them and hauing their faith now kindled they must here seek the confirmation of this faith in the consideration of the death and resurrection and benefits of the Sonne of God because that in the vse of this sacrament there is a witnes beating which declareth that the benifits of the Sonne of god doe pertaine to thee also also there is a testimonie that he ioyneth thee as a member to himselfe and that he is in thee as he saide Ioh. 17. I in â—hem c. Therefore we giue counsell that men doe not thinke that their sinnes be forgiuen them for this workes sake or for this obedience but that in a sure confidence they beholde the death and merit of the Sonne of God and his resurrection and assure themselues that their sinnes are forgiuen for his sake and that he will haue this faith to be confirmed by this admonition and witnes bearing when as faith comforte the ioye of conscience and thanksgiuing doe after this sorte increase the receiuing is profitable Neither are anie admitted to the Communion except they be first heard and absolued of the Pastour or his fellow ministers In this triall the ruder sorte are asked and oftentimes instructed touching the wholl doctrine and then is absolution published Also men are taught that Sacraments are actions instituted of God and that without the vse whereunto they are ordeined the thinges themselues are not to be accounted for a Sacrament but in the vse appointed Christ is present in this communion trulie and substantiallie and the bodie and blood of Christ is in deed giuen to the receiuers â— that Christ doth witnes that he is in them and doth make them his members that he doth wash them in his blood as Hilarie also saith These things being eaten and drunke 〈◊〉 cause both that we may be in Christ and that Christ may be in 〈◊〉 Moreouer in the ceremonie it selfe we obserue the vsuall order of the wholl auncient Church both Latine Greeke We vse no priuate Masses that is such wherein the bodie and blood of Christ was not distributed as also the auncient Church for many yeres after the Apostles times had no such Masses as the old descriptions which are to be found in Dyoâ—â—sius Epiphanius Ambrose Augustine and others doe shew And Paul 1. Cor. 11. Doth commaund that the Communion should be celebrated when many do meet together Therfore in the publique congregation such as is of good behauiour prayers and the creede are rehearsed or sung and lessons appointed vsualllie for holie daies are read After that there is a sermon of the benefits of the Sonne of God and of some part of doctrine as the order of time doth minister an argument Then the Pastour doeth rehearse a thanksgiuing a praier for the whol Church for them that are in authoritie as the present necessitie requireth he prayeth to God that for his Sonnes sake whome he woulâ— haue to be made a sacrifice for vs he would forgiue vs ouâ— sinnes and saue vs and gather and preserue a Church Then he rehearseth the words of Christ concerning the institution of the Supper and he himselfe taketh and distributeth to the receiuers the wholl Sacrament who come reuerentlie thereunto beeing before examined and absolued and there they ioyne theirs with the publique prayers In the ende they doe againe giue thankes All men which are not altogether ignorant of antiquitie doe know that this rite and this Communion doth for the most
doctrine or hath a tongue or hath reuelation or hath interpretation let all things be done vnto edifying Hierom vpon the Epist to the Eph. Cap. 5. saith Singing and making melody to the Lord in your heartes Let yong men heare these things let them heare whose office it is to sing in the Church that we must sing to God not with the voice but with the heart and that the throate and the iawes are not to be greased with some sweete liquore as they vse to doe that play in Tragedies c. Now that which was spoken touching the vse of a tongue that is commonlie knowne it must be vnderstoode nor onlie of the singing of Psalmes but also of all the partes of Ecclesiasticall ministerie For as Sermons and praiers are to be made in a well knowne tongue to the Church so also must the Sacramentes be dispensed in a speach that is knowne For although it be lawfull at some time to vse a strange tongue by reason of the learned yet the consent of the Catholique Church doth require this that the necessarie ministeries of the Church be executed in our countrie speache 1. Cor. 14. I had rather in the Church to speake fiue words with my vnderstanding that I mayalso instruct others then ten thousand wordes in a strange tongue Innocentius the third De offi Iud. Ord. C. Quoniam saith Because that in many partes within one Citie and Diocesse there be people of diuers languages mingled together hauing vnder one faith diuers rites and customes we doe â—â—reictlie commaund that the Bishops of such Cities or Diocesses doe prouide fit men who according to the diuersitie of ceremonies and language may execute among them the diuine dueties and minister the Ecclesiasticall Sacraments instructing them both by the worde and by their example Therefore they are to be said to doe godly and Catholiquelie who doe so appoint the dispensation of the Sacraments the singing of Psalmes and the reading of holy Scripture that the Church may vnderstand that which is said read or sung and the spirit may receiue fruit therby to comfort the minde to confirme the faith and to stirre vp loue OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Of the singing and praiers of Ecclesiasticall men CHAP. 21. ANd for that cause to wit that men should not wincke at that offending of God which might be committed vnder a colour of his seruice then which nothing can offend him more greeuouslie our Ministers haue condemned the most of those things which were vsed in the singings and praiers of Ecclesiasticall men For it is too too manifest that these haue degenerated from the first appointment vse of the Fathers For no man which vnderstandeth the writings of the auncient Fathers is ignorant of this that it was a custome among them wisely to rehearse also to expound a few Psalmes with some Chapter of the scripture whereas now adaies many Psalmes are chaunted for the most parte without vnderstanding and of the reading of the Scripture there be onelie the beginnings of Chapters left vnto vs and innumerable things are taken vp one after an other which serue rather for superstition then for godlines Therefore our ministers did first of all detest this that many things which were contrarie to the Scriptures are mingled with holie praiers and songs as that those things are attributed to Saints which are proper to Christ alone namelie to free vs from sinne and other discommodities and not so much to obteine as to giue vs the fauour of God and all kinde of good things Secondlie because they are increased so infinitely that they cannot be sung or rehearsed with an attentiue minde Now it is nothing but a mocking of God whatsoeuer we doe in his seruice without vnderstanding Lastlie because that these things also were made meritorious works to be sold for no smal price that we may say nothing hereof that against the expresse commanndement of the holy ghost al things are there said and sung in that tongue which not onely the people doth not vnderstand but many times also not they themselues which do liue of those kinds of singing and praiers THE SIXTEENTH SECTION OF HOLIE DAIES FASTES AND THE CHOISE OF MEATES AND OF THE VISITATION OF THE SICKE AND THE CARE THAT is to be had for the dead THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of Holiedaies Fastes and choise of meates CHAP. 24. ALthough religion be not tied vnto time yet can it not be planted and exercised without a due diuiding allotting out of time vnto it Euery Church therfore doth choose vnto it selfe a certaine time for publique praiers and for preaching of the Gospell and for the celebration of the Sacramentes and it is not lawfull for euerie one to ouerthrowe this apointment of the Church at his owne pleasure For except some due time leasure were alotted to the outward exercise of religion out of doubt men would be quite drawne from it by their own affaires In regard hereof we see that in the auncient Churches there were not onelie certaine set howers in the weeke appointed for meetinges but that also euen the Lordes daie euer since the Apostles time was consecrated to the religious exercises and vnto a holie rest which also is now verie well obserued of our Churches for the worshippe of God and increase of charitie Yet herein we giue no place vnto the Iewish obseruation of the daie or to anie superstitions For we doe not account one day to be holier then an other nor thinke that resting of it selfe is liked of God Besides we do celebrate and keepe the Lords daie and not the Saboth and that with a free obseruation Moreouer if the Churches doe religiouslie celebrate the memorie of the Lordes natiuitie curcumcision passion and resurrection and of his ascension into heauen and sending the holie ghost vpon his disciples according to christian libertie we doe verie well allow of it But as for festiual daies ordeined to men or the saintes departed we cannot alow of them For indeede such feastes must be referred to the first table of the lawe and be long peculiarlie vnto God To conclude these festiuall daies which are appointed to saints and abrogated of vs haue in them many grosse things vnprofitable and not to be tolerated In the meanetime we confesse that the remembrance of saintes in due time and place may be to good vse and profit commended vnto the people in sermons and the holie examples of holie men set before their eies to be imitated of all Now the more sharpelie that the Church of Christ doeth accuse surfeting drunkennes al kinde of Iustes andintemperancie so much the more earnestlie it doth commend vnto vs Christian fasting For fasting is nothing els but an abstaining and temperancie of the godlie and a watching and chastising of our flesh taken vp for the present necessitie whereby we are humbled before God and withdrawe from the flesh those thinges whereby it is cherished to the eâ—de it
maie the more willinglie and easilie obaie the spirit Wherefore they doe not fast at all that haue no regarde of those thinges but doe imagine that they faste if they stuffe their bellies on a daie and for a set or prescribed time doe abstaine from certaine meates thinking that by this verie worke wrought they shall please God and doe a good work Fasting is a helpe of the praiers of the saintes and of all vertues But the fastes wherein the Iewes fasted from meate and not from wickednes pleased God nothing at all as we maie see in the booke of the Prophetes Now fasting is either publike or priuate In olde time they celebrated publike fastes in troublesome times and in the affliction of the Church Wherin they abstained altogether from meate vnto the euening and bestowed all that time in holy praiers the worshippe of God and repentance These differed litle from mourninges and lamentations and of these there is often mention made in the Prophetes and especiallie in the second chapter of Ioell Such a fast should be kept at this daie when the Church is in distresse Priuate fastes are vsed of euerie one of vs according as euery one feleth the spirit weakned in him For so far forth he withdraweth that which might cherish and strengthen the flesh All fastes ought to proceed from a free willing spirit and such a one as is truly humbled not framed to win applause and liking of men much lesse to the end that a man might merit righteousnes by them But let euerie one fast to this ende that he maie depriue the flesh of that which would cherish it and that he maie the more zealouslie serue God The fast of Lent hath testimony of antiquity but none out of the Apostles writings and therfore ought not nor cannot be imposed on the faithfull It is certaine that in olde time there were diuers manners and vses of this fast whereupon Ireneus a most auncient writer saieth Some think that this fast should be obserued one daie onelie others two daies but others more and some fourtie daies Which varietie of keeping this fast began not now in our times but long before vs by those as I suppose which not simplie holding that which was deliuered them from the beginning fell shortly after into another custome either through negligence or ignorance Moreouer Socrates the writer of the historie saieth Because no auncient record is founde concerning this matter I thinke the Apostles left this to euerie mans owne iudgement that euery one might worke that which is good without feare or constraint Now as concerning the choise of meates we suppose that in fasting all that should be taken from the flesh whereby it is made more lustie and vntamed and wherin it doth most immoderately delight wherby the flesh is most of al pampered whether they be fish spices dainties or excellent wines Otherwise we knowe that all the creatures of God were for the vse and seruice of men All thinge which God made are good and are to be vsed in the feare of God and due moderation without putting any difference between them For the Apostle saieth To the pure all thinges are pure And also whatsoeuer is solde in the shambles eate ye and aske no question for conscience sake The same Apostle calleth the Doctrine of those which teach to abstaine from meates The doctrine of Deuils His reasons be these that God created meates to be receiued of the faithful such as know the truth with thankesgiuing because that whatsoeuer God hath created it is good and is not to be refused if it be receiued with giuing of thankes The same Apostle to the Colloss reprooueth those which by an ouer much abstinence wil get vnto themselues an opinion of holines Therefore we doe altogether mislike the Tatians and the Encratites and all the Disciples of Eustathius against whome the Councell of Gangrya was assembled Also out of the 25. Chapter towardes the ende Of Comforting and visiting the sicke SEing that men do neuer lie open to more greeuous temptations then when they are exercised with infirmities or else are sicke and brought low with diseases it behooueth the Pastours of the Churches to be neuer more vigilant and carefull for the safetie of the flock then in such diseases and infirmities Therefore let them visite the sicke betimes and let them be quicklie sent for of the sicke if the matter shal so require Let them comforte and confirme them in the true faith Finally let them strengthen them against the daungerous suggestions of satan In like manner let them praie with the sicke person at home in his house and if neede be let them make praiers for the sicke in the publike meeting And let them be carefull that they may haue a more happie passage out of this life As for popish visiting with the extreame vnction we haue said before that we do not like of it because it hath manie absurde things in it and such as be not approoued by the Canonicall scriptures Of the buriall of the faithfull and of the care which is to be had for such as are dead of purgatorie and the appearing of spirites THe scripture willeth that the bodies of the faithful as being temples of the holie ghost which we truelie beleeue shall rise againe at the last daie should be honestly without anie superstition committed to the earth besides that we should make honourable mention of them which haue godlilie died in the Lord performe al duties of loue to such as they leaue behinde them as their widowes and fatherles children Other care to be taken for the dead we teach none Therfore we do greatly mislike the Cynikes who neglected the bodies of the dead or did verie carelesselie and disdainfullie cast them into the earth neuer spake so much as a good word of the deade nor anie whit regarded those whome they left behinde them Againe we condemne those which are too much and preposterouslie officious towarde the deade whoe like Ethnikes doe greatlie lament and bewaile their dead we do not discommend that moderate mourning which the Apostle doth allow 1. Thess 4. but iudge it an vnnaturall thing to be touched with no sorrow do sacrifice for the dead mumble certein praiers not without their pennie for their paines thinking by these their dueties to deliuer these their friendes from torments wherein they being wrapped by death they suppose they maie be ridde out of them againe by such lamentable songs For we beleeue that the faithfull after the bodilie death do go directlie vnto Christ and therefore do not stand in neede of the helpe or praiers for the dead or any other such duty of them which are aliue In like manner we beleue that the vnbeleeuers be cast headlong directlie into hell from whence there is no returne opened to the wicked by any duties of those which liue But as concerning that which some teach concerning the fire of
no daunger of giuing offence This qualifying of traditions doth set free the consciences from superstitious opinions and from that olde torture and racking And yeâ— it bringeth great commendation to traditions because it sheweth the true vse of them All modest men will more willinglie obey the tradititions after they vnderstand that their consciences are set free from daunger in priuate that they must so farre obey as that the common peace be not disturbed nor the weake ones hurte Againe this interpretation doth defend and preserue publique good manners and discipline because it commaundeth to auoid offences Also to obserue publike holie daies the meetings in the Churches readinges c. doe serue for examples and to accustome the youth and the common sorte thereto Therefore such ordinances are not to be broken but rather with common care and trauell to be furthered These be the true and meete commendations of traditions which no doubt doe greatlie stirre vp such as are godlie and staied to loue defend and adorne the publique orders The Gospell teacheth to thinke reuerentlie not onelie of other ciuill lawes and orders but also of Ecclesiasticall and seeketh the true vse of them Yet notwithstanding it appointeth degrees and will haue the doctrine touching Christ and thinges that are heauenlie and euerlasting discerned from the schooling or Pedagogie of the Church This libertie whereof we speake now was not vnknowne to the Fathers For Augustine saith This whol kinde of thinges hath free obseruations and to this purpose he discourseth at large Irenaeus saith The disagreement in Fasting doth not breake of the agreement in Faith The Tripartite history gathereth together manie examples of rites disagreeing one from the other and in the end addeth a notable saying It was not the Apostles minde to prescribe anie thing touching holie daies but to preach godlines and a good conuersation But in so manifest a matter it is needles to heap vp manie testimonies But our aduersaries doe here make great outcries That by this doctrine publike discipline and order is ouerthrowne and disorder and anarchie brought in Likewise that good workes and mortification of the flesh are abolished according to Iouinians surmise These slaunders we haue partlie refuted alreadie there is no confusion or anarchie brought in nor the publique discipline ouerthrowne when as wee teach that traditions which haue a ciuill end and vse ought to be obserued And we teach also that offences must be foreseene and auoided But touching mortification we answere thus True and vnfeigned mortification is to beare the crosse to indure daungers troubles and afflictions This kinde of obedience is the worship of God and a spirituall worke as the Psal teacheth A sacrifice to God is a troubled spirit c. We teach moreouer that another kinde of exercise is necessarie It is the dutie of euerie Christian to bridle his flesh euen by bodelie discipline labours temperancie meditation of heauenlie thinges and such other exercises fitte for his age The neerest and proper end whereof must be this that fulnes and idlenes doe not prick him forward to sinne and that his minde maie be stirred vp and made more apt for heauenlie affections It is not to be thought that these exercises are a worship of God that deserue remission of sinnes or that they be satisfactions c. And this discipline must be continuall neither can certaine daies be sette and appointed equallie for all Of this discipline Christ speaketh Beware that your bodies be not oppressed with surfeting Againe This kinde of Deuills doth not goe out but by fasting and praier And Paull saith I chastice my bodie and bring it in bondage Wherefore we do not mislike fastings but superstitious opinions which be snares for mens consciences that are put in traditions Moreouer these exercises when as they are referred vnto that ende that we maie haue our bodies fitte for spirituall thinges and to doe our duties according to a mans calling c. they are good in the godlie and meritorious workes as the example of Daniell doeth testifie For they be works which God requireth to this end that they maie subdue the flesh This former article we found placed elsewhere in the fift place amongst those wherein the abuses that are changed are reckoned vp Of the difference of meates IT hath beene a common opinion not of the common sorte alone but also of such as are teachers in the Churches that the differences of meates and such like humane traditions are workes auaileable to merit remission both of the faulte and of the punishment And that the world thus thought it is apparant by this that dailie new ceremonies new orders new holie daies new fastes were appointed and the teachers in the Churches did exacte these workes at the peoples handes as a seruice necessarie to deserue iustification by and they did greatlie terrifie their consciences if aught were omitted * Of this perswasion of traditions manie discommodities haue followed in the Church For first the doctrine of grace is obscured by it and also the righteousnes of faith which is the moste especiall point of the Gospell and which it behoueth moste of all to be extant and to haue the preheminence in the Church that the merit of Christ maie be well knowen and faith which beleueth that sinnes are remitted through Christ and not for anie workes of ours maie be exalâ—ed farre aboue workes For which cause also Saint Paull laboureth much in this point he remooueth the law and humane traditions that he may shew that the righteousnes of Christ iâ— a farre other thing then such workes as these be namelie a faith which beleeueth that sinnes are freely remitted through Christ But this doctrine of Saint Paull is almost wholie smothered by traditions which haue breade an opinion that by making difference in meates and such like seruices a man must merit remission of sinnes and iustification In their doctrine of repentance there was no mention of faith onelie these satisfactorie works were spoken of Repentance seemed to stand whollie in these Secondlie these traditions obscured the Commaundements of God that they could not be knowne because that traditions were preferred far aboue the commaundementes of God All Christianitie was thought to be an obseruation of certeine holie daies rites fastes and attire These obseruations caried a goodlie title and name that they were the spirituall life and the perfect life In the meane season Gods commaundements touching euerie mans calling were of small estimation That the father brought vp his children that the mother bare them that the prince gouerned the common wealth these were reputed worldly affaires and vnperfect and farre inferior to those glistering obseruations orders And these errors did greatly torment good mindes which were grieued that they were hande-fasted to an vnperfect kinde of life in mariage in Magistracy and in other ciuill functions They had the Monkes and such like men in admiration and falselie imagined that their orders did more
ende The auncient fathers did sometimes fast whole daies together that they might giue themselues to publique praier and by this discipline might admonish their Church and especially the youth of daungers that were past or present or hanging ouer their heades and might stirre them vp to repentance wherby the wrath of God might be asswaged This is the godlie and profitable ende of these fastinges Others doe faste That by the merit of this worke they maie purge their sinnes before God or as some doe speake Applie vnto themselues the merit of Christ by their fasting But this end is vtterlie to be condemned For first the onelie death of Christ is the purging of our sinnes Secondlie fasting was not ordeined for this vse that it should be a worke whereby the merit of Christ maie be applied to vs. For fasting is either ioyned with true repentance and then the merit of Christ is applied to him that repenteth by faith which is the chiefe parte of repentance before a man doth beginne or ende his fasting or else fasting is without repentance and then it is abhominable in the sight of God so farre is it from applying the merit of Christ to him that fasteth Isa 58. Is it such a fast that I haue chosen that a man should afflict his soule for a daie and to bowe downe his head as a bulrush Augustine Epist 86. ad Casulanum saith I reuoluing that in my minde which is written in the Euangelicall and Apostolique Scriptures and in that wholl instrument which they call the new Testament doe see that fasting is commaunded But on what daies we ought not to fast and on what daies we ought to fast I doe not see it defined either by the commaundement of the Lorde or of the Apostles And by this I thinke that rather a releasing then a binding to fasting is the more fit and apt not to obtaine righteousnes wherein the beutie of the Kings daughter doth consist inwardly which is obtained by Faith but yet to signifie a perpetuall rest And Chrysostome Tom. 4. de Ieiun Quadrag Hom. 73. saieth If we come dailie hither and fast the wholl Lent and doe not chaunge our life to the better it will be an occasion of our greater condemnation By these testimonies it is euident that it is neither Apostolique nor Catholique to thinke that fasting is a worke whereby either sinnes are purged before God or the merit of Christ is applied Hitherto also pertaineth the 29. Article Of the consecrating of water salte wine and other thinges VVE confesse that the forbidding of water whereby the Leuitical vncleanes was purged was ordained of god in the old testament Also we acknowledge that miracle wherby the Prophet Elizeus did heale the barren waters of â—ericho by casting in of salte And we embrace that which Paull writing to Timothie saieth Euerie creature of God is good and nothing is to be reiected which is receiued with thankesgiuing for it is sanctified by the worde of God and by praieâ— But where as in the new Testament water is consecrated which they call holie water by the sprinkling whereof veniall sinnes are taken awaie and Deuills are driuen awaie and whereas salte also is consecrated to make thinges wholsome which otherwise be hurtfull it seemeth neither to be Apostolique nor Catholique For we are not commaunded by the worde of God to imitate the Leuitical sprinkling or Elizeus his miracle but it was vsed by mans arbitrement pleasure therfore it pertaineth to this saying of Christ In vaine do they worship me teaching for doctrines the preceptes of men And it is euident that the sprinkling of the bloode of Christ which is made by the worde of the Gospell by Baptisme and the Lordes Supper and receiued by faith doth purge vs from our sinnes That therefore which is proper to the blood of Christ which by the ordinance of god was shed for our sins ought not to be attributed towater consecrated by the appointment of man And as touching that Elizeus did heale the barren waters by salte there is a miracle set before our eies that thereby we may confirme that credit which we ought to giue to the preaching of the Prophet but it is not set before vs to be imitated without a special calling of God because the miracles of the Saints vse not to be generall but personall And as touching that which Paull saith that creatures are sanctified by the worde of God and by praier he meaneth not that creatures as for example salt flesh egges hearbes are to be coniured that Sathan by the vse of them may be driuen awaie but that all creatures are by the worde of God euerie one appointed to their outward vse which then serue for our good when we vse them well by faith and praying vnto God So God created salt to season meat and to preserue flesh from putrifying he created water to serue for drinke or washing or watering and not to driue away the Deuill In deede in Baptisme he ordeined water to wash awaie sinnes but this is not the generall ende why water was created but a speciall ordinance appointed by a speciall worde of God For as touching the generall creation and sanctification of God there is no worde of God that doth witnes that the creatures which we before haue rehearsed by coniurings are made profitable hereunto that they may take awaie sinnes and chase away the deuils Now that which is brought in without the worde of God to another vse then God hath ordeined it vnto it cannot be done in faith but it becommeth an abuse doth rather bring destruction then saluation Rom. 14 Whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne And Cyprian Epist 2. Lib. 2. saith If Christ alone is to be heard we are not to consider what any other before vs hath thought good to be done but what Christ who is before all hath done for we ought not to follow the custome of men but the trueth of God c. Hitherto also perteineth Chap. 22. of the same confession Of extreame vnction WE confesse that the Apostles anointed the sicke with oile and that the sicke recouered their bodelie health Also we confesse that the Epistle which beareth the name of Iames doth commaund that the Elders of tâ—e Church be called vnto the sicke that they may anoint them with oile praie for them that they may obteine health But thâ—se things were then practized profitably when as yet the Minister of the Church were indued with the gift of healing the sâ—cke corporallie and wonderfully But after that this gift ceased the Gospell beeing confirmed in the Church the thing it selfe doth witnes that this ceremonie of Anointing is now idlely vnfruitfully vsed For they which now are anointed vse not by this anointing to recouer their bodelie health yea this anointing is not vsed but on them of whose bodelie health men doe despaire Neither is there any word of God which doth promise the Gospell of Christ
corrupt worship should be established The moste parte do feigne that the workes of mans traditions as satisfactions such like doe merit remission of sinnes This opinion is apparantlie false for it remooueth the benefit of Christ vnto mans traditions And there needeth here no long confutation we will content our selues with one thundring saying of Saint Paull Ye are made void of Christ whosoeuer are iustified by the law Ye are fallen from Christ This saying teacheth that men doe not merit remission of sinnes by the proper workes either of Gods lawe or of mans traditions Others being put in minde what grosse absurditie there is in this first errour they beginne to talke more modestlie of traditions But yet they houlde still an errour that is not to be borne with all They saie That these workes though they doe not deserue remission of sinnes yet are they seruices of God that is workes the immediat ende whereof is that God by them might be honoured This errour also must be stiffelie withstoode For Christ saieth plainelie They worshippe me in vaine with the preceptes of men And Paull doth expresselie condemne will worshippe to the Coloss And seeing that the worshippe of God must be done in faith it is necessarie that we should haue the word of God that may testifie that the worke pleaseth God For how can the conscience offer a worke vnto God vnlesse there be a voice of God which maie declare that God will so be worshipped or serued with this honour But vngodlie men vnderstanding this Doctrine of faith haue in all ages with damnable boldnes deuised worshippes without commaundement or word of God which thing if it be lawfull to doe you can shew no cause why the heathenish sacrifices slaing of dogges sacrifices offered at Lampsacum to Priapus such like monstrous worship should not please God Whether hath mans foolehardines rushed not onelie amongst the Ethnicks in feigning worships but also among the Popish rout in deuising eftsons new foolish ceremonies in praier to the dead in the worshipping of saintes and in the babling of Monkes Here therefore let vs be watchfull and not suffer lawes to be thrust vpon the Churches which prescribe workes without the commaundement of God as Gods worshippe and mans righteousnes And whereas all our aduersaries euen they that speake moste modestlie doe tie this opinion of worshippe vnto those workes let vs know that it is a good worke to withstand them and by violating such traditions to shew a patterne by which the godlie may knowe what to iudge of them As Eusebius writeth of Attalus That he was commaunded by God to speake vnto a certaine man which ate nothing but bread salte and water that he would vse common meat lest he should bring others into errour Moreouer this second errour which maketh these workes to be the worshippe of God brake farther For manie in the Church were deceiued through a peruerse emulation of the Leuiticall ceremonies and did thinke that there should be some such rites in the new Testament and that they are the worshipe of God or things whereby God wil be honoured yea that they are righteousnes And for that cause they gaue authoritie to the Bishops to ordaine such rites and such seruices This Pharisaicall errour Christ and his Apostles noted who taught that the worship of the new Testament is repentance the feare of God faith and the workes of the tenne commaundementes as Paull saieth The kingdome of God is not meate and drinke but righteousnes and peace and ioie in the holie Ghost For he that in these serueth Christ pleaseth God and iâ— approoued of men The Monkes fained themselues to be Nazarites The Masse Priestes that sacrifice for the dead would haue men think that they imitate Aaron offering sacrifices But these examples doe not agree the rites of Monkes and the Priests mercenary Masses haue no word of god for them yea there are manie fonde opinions mingled with them which of necessitie must be reprooued in our Churches The third errour is the opinion of necessitie wherein they imagine that the Church is like vnto other humane gouernmentes For they surmise that it is a kingdome wherin the Bishoppes as if they were Kinges haue power to make new lawes that are besides the Gospell and that they must of necessitie be obeied euen as the Princes lawes must necessarilie be obeied especiallie seeing this life of man can not be without traditions And this opinion of the necessitie of these things hath stirred vp contentions whilst euerie one defendeth his owne rites inuented by man as simply necessarie But Christ and his Apostls teach that such rites set forth without Gods commaundement are not to be taken for thinges necessarie Against this libertie enacted and established by Gods authoritie the opinion which maintaineth that the violating of traditions about thinges indifferent though it be not in a case where offence maie be giuen is not to be receiued Hetherto belongeth the saying of Paull Let no man iudge you in meat and drinke and entercourse of â—olie daies c. For to iudge signifieth to binde the consciences and to condemne them that doe not obeie Againe Gal. 5 Stand in the libertie wherein Christ hath made you free Hitherto it hath bin shewed in what respect it is not lawful to appoint traditions or to approoue them Now some man may aske whether we would haue this life of man to be without order rites No surelie But we teach that the true Pastors of the churches may ordein publike rites in their churches but so as it be onelie for an end belonging to the bodie that is for good orders sake to wit such rites as auaile for the instruction of the people As for example set daies set lessons and such like and that without anie superstition and opinion of necessitie as hath bin said before so that it maie not be counted anie sinne to violate anie of these ordinances so it be not with giuing offence But if so be that they be broken with offence there where the Churches are well ordered and there is no error in doctrine let him that in such place breaketh theÌ„ know that he doth offend because he disturbeth the peace of the Church wel ordered or doth withdraw others from the true ministerie This reason doth sufficientlie warrant the authority of profitable traditions laieth no snare on mens consciences So the Church in the beginning of it ordained set daies as the Lords day the daie of Christs natiuity Easter PeÌ„ticost c. Neither did the church dispense with the moral precepts but Gods owne authority abrogated the ceremonies of Moses law And yet it was meet that the people should know when to come together to the hearing of the Gospel vnto the ceremonies which Christ did ordaine And for that cause certain daies were appointed to that vse without anie such opinions as were aboue mentioned And the general equity abideth stil in the moral law that at certeine
sinnes yet it pleased god and was a seruice acceptable vnto God With this colour certaine of late haue learned to paint traditions which yet striue not about these indifferent matters but go about to establish other foul errours and the opinion of the power of Bishops But it is necessarie for the godlie here to beware of deceitfull doctrine There is a great errour euen in this colourable reason neither is that example well alledged out of Moses The workes ordeined and commaunded by God doe farre differ from workes not commaunded nor ordeined by God but onely deuised by mans inuention The works ordeined in the law of god were seruices of god although they deserued forgiuenes of sins But wilworships deuised by men neither haue bin nor are any seruice of god God doth not alow this boldnes of men which notwithstanding hath alwaies been vsuall to deuise new worship that is such as is immediatlie intended to honour God withall Therefore the worde of God crieth out Math. 15. In vaine do they worship me after the ordinances of men And euerie where in the Apostles and in Paull this boldnes is reprooued But the true seruice of God are those workes that he hath commaunded which are done in the acknowledgement and confidence of the Mediatour to the end that God maie be obeyed and that we maie professe him to be the true God whome we so worship So also Ezec. 20. he calleth vs back to the commaundement of God saying Walke not after the ordinances of your fathers but walke in my commaundements And often are such warnings repeated And Psal 118. Thy word is a lanterne vnto my feete And Num. 15. Let them not follow their owne imaginations The third errour is this Hypocrites do imagine that such workes are a kinde of perfection as Monkes doe preferre their vowes ful of vanitie before the ciuill and householders life whereas God by his wonderfull prouidence hath so ioyned mankinde together in fellowshippe and in these trauels and daungers would haue our faith praier and confession or liberallity one toward an other or patience and other vertues to be tried The fourth errour is the opinion of necessitie as some doe write That the fasting of Lent is necessarie and other things are arbitrarie Neither is it onelie a tormentâ—of conscience to iudge that he is no Christian nor member of the Church of God that eateth flesh on the Satursdaie or obserueth not the faste of Lent but it is also an errour that darkneth great matters as the doctrine of the righteousnes of the Gospell and of the Church what manner of Church it is and how the members of the Church are to be discerned not by meate and drinke but by faith praier and other vertues And against the opinion of necessitie it is expressely said Col. 2. Let no man iudge you in meat or drinke And Galat. 5. Stand in the libertie wherewith Christ hath made you free and be not againe intangled with the yoke of bondage And that opinion of necessitie hath alwaies breade great discord as in time past there was great contention about Easter daie about leuen and now also many such like contentions haue risen The fift errour To the former opinions this errour also is added that the Bishops take to themselues authoritie to ordaine new kindes of worshipe to binde consciences as Gregory hath ordeined That maried men translated to the order of priesthoode should forsake the companie of their wiues and the constitution of confession commaundeth to reckon vp sins and decrees haue beene made of differences of meates and fasting and such like Of such traditions there are also late books setforth full of labyrinths wherin it is written that the transgressions of such ceremonies are mortall sinnes yea though they be committed without giuing offence to others Gerson sought for some mitigations but the true comfort is the voice of the Gospel which would haue the vnderstanding of this liberty to be made known and mainteined in the Church namely by remoouing those errours whereof hath beene spoken But ceremonies inuented by man such as are seemelie deuised for order may be obserued without any opinion of merit worship or necessitie as hath beene aforesaid out of the Col. 2. Let no man iudge you in meat or drinke And Peter saith Act. 15. Why doe ye tempt God laying vpon the neckes of the disciples a yoke which neither your fathers nor we were able to beare The third rule Those errours beeing remooued whereof the Church must needes be admonished afterward we both obserue certeine ceremonies which are comelie and made for good order and also teach that they ought to be obserued euen as men can not liue without order And Paull saieth 1. Cor. 14. Let all things be done decentlie and in order And there is a saying of Athanasius Ceremonies are profitable but with knowledge of the trueth and in measure It is plaine that this last word is opprossed to superstition which then also dailie increased ceremonies and darkened the trueth and burdened consciences and the Churches But we thanke God the euerlasting Father of our Lord Iesus Christ who for his Sonne and by him gathereth an eternall Church for that euen from the first beginning of mankinde he hath preserued the publique ministerie of the Gospell and honest assemblies who himselfe also hath set a part certeine times for the same and we pray him that henceforth he will saue and gouerne his Church And we diligentlie teach that al men ought to help to mainteine the publike ministerie auoid offences dissentions that scatter the Church as in it proper place more at large is declared OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of Ecclesiasticall ceremonies WE acknowledge that by Christ the Sonne of God two ceremonies were ordained in the Church Baptisme and the Lords Supper which are also to be obserued according to the institution of Christ We confesse also that the Apostles did appoint certaine ordinances in the Church That all things be done decentlie and in order as Paull speaketh such as they be that are set downe 1. Cor. 14. and 1. Timoth. 2. The Apostles also in ordaining Ministers of the Church vsed laying on of hands which beeing reteined out of the custome of the olde law and not beeing commaunded to the Church may be freely obserued They ordeined also in the Acts of the Apostles That the gentils should beware of eating of that which was strangled and of bloode not that this obseruation should be for euer among the Gentiles but for a time and so long to continue till this eating were no more offensiue We confesse this also that it is lawfull for the Bishops with the consent of their Church to appoint holie daies lessons and Sermons for edifying and for instruction in the true faith in Christ But it is not lawfull for them to thrust vpon the Church the ceremonies of the olde law for the holie seruice wherewithall God alone is worshipped Neither
Chrysostome saieth for a man liuing in Matrimonie to take vpon him therewith the dignitie of a Bishoppe And as Sozomenus saith of Spiridon and as Nazianzene saieth of his owne Father we saie that a good and diligent Bishoppe doth serue in the Ministerie neuer the worse for that he his maried but rather the better and with more hablenes to doe good Further we saie that the same lawe which is by constraint taketh awaie this libertie from men and compelleth them against their willes to liue single is the doctrine of deuills as Paull saieth and that euer since the time of this lawe a wonderfull vncleannes of life and manners in Gods ministers and sundrie horrible enormities haue followed as the Bishop of Augusta as Faber as Abbas Panormitanus as Latomus as the Tripartite Worke which is annexed to the second Tome of the Councells and some other champions of the Popes bande yea and as the matter it selfe and all histories doe confesse For it was righlie saide by Pius the second Bishoppe of Rome that he saw manie causes why wiues should be taken awaie from Priestes but that he saw manie moe and more weighty causes why they ought to be restored to them againe OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE Art 5. Of Abuses Of the marriage of Priests WHereas the Doctrine of Christ maketh honourable mention of mariage and willeth men to vse the same not onelie for procreation sake but also to bridle and auoide lustes now a daies the mariages of Priestes are not onelie by the popes lawe but also by a new and vnwonted cruelty forbidden and such as be made and contracted are dissolued and broken Which is so much the more vnseemelie for that these thinges are done in the Church which as she ought most of all to abhorre and detest filthines so should shee with great care defend Wedlocke for the auoiding of manie greeuos enormities Besides seeing that in all heathenish common wealthes that were but meanelie well ordered mariage was in great account for verie waightie causes what is there lesse seemelie in the Church then either to breake in sunder the moste holie knoâ— of wedlocke or to punish mariage with punishmentes of death as though it were a most hainous offence Whence is it that this crueltie hath spread it selfe into the Church in which mutuall loue should florish moste of all Moreouer the matter it selfe doth testifie how much beast lines how manie vilanies this popish law of single life doth bring forth no voice of man is able to shew how manie vices haue issued forth of this fountaine into the Church For to saie nothing of Epicures whoe blush at nothing how manie good and godlie men haue had all successe in striuing with their natural weaknes and at the last haue fallen into horrible dispaire Now wherto tendeth this new crueltie but that those innumerable vilanies might be confirmed in the Churches and that wicked men might sinne more freelie This matter needeth no disputation at all For this now law defended by our aduersaries which forbideth Priestes to marie and dissolueth those that are contracted is flat contrarie to the lawe of nature to the lawe of god to the Gospell to the constitutions of auncient synods and to the examples of the auncient Church Onelie in this calling we need the godlines and equitie of the moste excellent Emperour whome we beseech for his godlines and dueties sake that he would seeke some remedie for the Church by abolishing this tyrannicall law For as all vniust crueltie doth displease God so that moste of all which is exercised against godlie and learned Priestes which deserue well of the Church And in this case we haue not onelie the worde of God threatning moste greeuous plagues against them which exercise crueltie on the Priestes but also there are examples to be seen in al ages which do plainely testifie that such threatnings are not in vaine For to let posse infinit other examples the Tribe of Benjamin was almost quite destroied for abusing the Priestes wife that came thither as a stranger For when as the dead bodie of the woman which died after shee had beene so abused was cut in peeces and sent to all the Princes of Israell all the people iudged that such outrage ought moste seuerelie to be reuenged And when they could not get the authors of this shameful fact to be deliuered vnto them for to be punished the wholl Tribe of Beniamin receiuing a great ouerthrowe was punished for it Now in these daies the Priestes are vexed with sundrie iniuries they are when no other crime is obiected vnto them but mariage racked with moste horrible torments and so put to death their miserable wiues and litle children being throwne out of house and home wander vp and downe as banished persons without anie certaine place of abode or house to dwell in Paull calleth The forbidding of mariage the Doctrine of Deuilles which to be true not onelie these filthie vices which the single life hath brought into the Church but also the crueltie which by reason of this lawe is exercised vpon Priestes and their wiueâ— and Children doe testifie plainelie For the Deuil is a murtherer and he is chiefelie delighted with the miseries of the godlie But the deuisers of such counsell shall one day haue their iust reward from God We iudge that such crueltie is not worthie for Christians to vse nor profitable to the Church of God Whereas they obiect the authoritie of the Popes lawe whie doe they not alledge the authoritie of the Canons against those shamefull examples of vncleane single life and those vilanies that were worthie of moste seuere punishment The authoritie of the Popes decree which is contrarie to the lawe of nature and the commaundement of God should be of no waight Men are so made by nature that they should be fruitfull Whereupon the lawiers saie That the coniunction of man woman is by the law of nature And the same the first book of Moses teacheth in the first second Chapters Againe when Saint Paull saith To auoide fornication let euerie man haue his wife it is certaine that he biddeth all which are not apt for a single life to ioyne in mariage And Christ doth admonish that all are not fit for a single life when he saieth All men doe not reeeiue this thing Moreouer neither mens lawes nor anie vowes are of force which are against the commaundement of God And the euent it selfe doth testifie that nature cannot be chaunged by mans lawe For we see what vile filthines this single life doth bring forth and if there be anie honest men which endeuour to keepe themselues chaste they preceiue right wel how great a burden how great daunger there is in this thing and they doe especiaâ—llie bewail this slauery of their order Certaine men went about in the Nicen Synod to make a lawe to forbid Priestes the vse of their wiues This law was refused by the holie
of the church should be pretended for all such abuses and faultes as the latter and worser age hath brought into the Church And surelie men doe flatter and deceiue themselues too much if they think that there be no faults conueied into the church by the desires of couetous men and by those Labyrinthes obscurities of the doctrine and traditions of the schoolemen For now a daies good men are not so much in daunger for their marriage sake as for their care and desire they haue to purge and bring to trial the doctrine of Christ Which care the Bishops ought wiselie to direct and further For to them especiallie is the care of setting forth the maintenance of true doctrine commended they shoulde be the ringleaders and furtherers of this moste holie and ftuitfull care and studie But it belongeth not to the Bishop alone but also to godlie Princes and especiallie to the Emperour to vnderstand the gospell purely to iudge of opinions to be warre and watchfull that no wicked opinions be receiued or rooâ—ed and to abolish Idolatrie with all his might maine By chese and such like dueties did manie valiant and notable men deserue well at the handes of godlie men as Gedeon Ezechias Iosias and Constantine and sundrie others Wherefore you must thinke it your duety also to take heed lest such thinges as be godly and profitablie brought to light and reformed by God and learned men be smothered againe and lest that wicked abuses be established by your authoritie The Psalme saith for thy temples sake in Ierusalem the King shall offer giftes vnto thee The proper gifts that Kings are to bestow vpon the Church are to search out true doctrine to see that good teachers be set ouer the Churches to giue diligence that the controuersies of the Church may be rightlie decided Not to take awaie true and holie doctrine but to raise it vp and to set it forward and to defend it and rightlie to set it in order and to mainteine the quiet concord of the Church By these true giftes moste noble Emperour you may adorne the Church of Christ which especiallie both Christ himselfe requireth and the Churches that are rent and torne in moste horrible manner doe craue at your handes Last of all seeing that humane traditions ought to giue place to times and opportunities especiallie in the Church wherein there should be more regard had of the saluation of the godlie and of loue and publique peace then of anie humane traditions it were a great deale better to make shew of abrogating this seelie tradition of single life then to strengthen lusts to dissolue mariages to exercise crueltie against the Priests and their wiues and children to oppresse true and holie doctrine and to make hauock of the Church We doe therefore commend this matter of their mariage vnto your pietie and bountie O noble Emperour as that which hath no difficultie or doubt fulnes in it For they that be gouernours both maie and ought to abolish an vniust lawe And the lawes of single life whether they be new or olde belong onlie to humane equity in mitigating whereof the authoritie of the Church should be of great force VVee could bring verie manie examples out of the histories of all times and countries in which there might be seene horrible examples of iudgements which followed vpon vncleane lusts Among manie other causes of the general flood there is mention made of fleshlie lusts Afterward fiue cities were swallowed vp in an opening of the earth so as the lake called Asphalites was left as a perpetuall monument of that punishment when the Israelites were departed out of Egypt and diuers had defiled them selues by going in vnto Moabitish weomen the twelue Princes of the tribes were hanged vp and 24. thousand men were slaine The Canaâ—ites after this were cleane rooted out and among the causes thereof incestuous copulations are namelie reckoned vp shortlie after followed the ouerthrow of the tribe of Beniamin for abusing the Leuites wife After this Dauid was driuen out of his kingdome for adulterie And Ieremie in diuers places crieth out that these three Idolatrie oppressions and adulteries are the causes of those great calamities which ouerwhelmed the wholl nation of the Iewes then when they were carried captiues to Babylon These thinges are written for this purpose that wee might know certainelie that God is displeased with wandring lustes of vncleannes and that vncleane and incestuous persons doe not fall into punishments by chaunce but are punished of God Therefore the destructions of heathnish Cities also doe put vs in minde of the wrath of God against these villanies Sibaris was ouerthrowne Athens Sparta and Thebes being tossed with ciuill warres receiued due punishment of their filthines And Rome when it brought forth manie Neroes and Heliogabales at length it came to ruine the Empire being rent into sundrie partes by the warres of sundrie barbarous nations There is also a long Catalogue in Aristotle of Cities wherein there happened chaunges of gouernment and seditions for vncleane lustes Besides all which punishments Paul warneth the church that there is another iudgement that followeth vpon these lustes and that is madnes or furie as it is written Rom. 1. and Ephesians 4. And it maie well be that this iudgement hath seased vpon our Ecclesiasticall gouernours whoe for the moste parte are open Epicures open defenders of Idolls that they may get welth and authoritie and scoffe at those heauenlie sayings which threaten vengeance vpon Idolaters vncleane persons and Parricides They vaunte that they doe all thinges well which they doe for their kingdomes sake and that such are good subiects and loue quietnes and peace that allow of errours and open naughtines that they maie vphold the maiestie of the Popes kingdome The wholl world can beare witnes that there is a God that doth reuenge all filthines vncleannes and oppression Wherefore though they now deride and scoffe at these speaches yet let them know that they shall one daie stick fast in those punishments whereunto the world it selfe doth call them Seeing then it is a cleare case that the law of single life is directlie against the commaundement of God we thinke that the Priestes and others doe verie well which ioyne in honest marriage as Paull saith that a Bishoppe must be chosen that is the husband of one wife We iudge also that the rulers both may and ought to abolish this law of the Pope For they are foulie deceiued that thinke either that marriage is forbidden to priests by Gods law or else that the Kinges or the Bishops may make a law to forbid them marriage And if that rulers will not helpe the Church in this behalfe yet the godlie doe well which follow the Apostles rule which saith That we must rather obey God then men To conclude seeing the defense of the Popes lawe hath many faultes ioyned with it as namelie the strengthning of wandring lusts superstitions and murdering of godlie Priests euerie
one may see that our Churches deale well in abolishing and condemning that law of the Pope And we beseech the moste renowmed Emperour that he wil not defile himself wirh defending that vncleane single life and with the blood of the Priests for it is written Blessed is he that hath pittie oâ— the poore and needie the Lorde shall deliuer him in the cuill day This article we found elsewhere placed in the second place amongest those wherein the abuses that are chaunged be mentioned Of the mariage of Priests Art 2. THere was a common complaint of the examples of such priests as were not coÌ„tinent For which cause also Pope Pius is reported to haue said that there were certaine causes for which marriage was forbiddeÌ„ to priests but there were many waightier causes why it should be permitted again For so Platina writeth VVhen as therefore the Priests among vs sought to auoide these publike offences they married wiues and taught that it was lawfull for them selues to ioyne in marriage First because that Paull saith To auoid fornication let euerie man haue his wife Againe It is better to marrie then to burne Secondlie Christ saith All men doe not receiue this worde where he sheweth that all men are not fitte for a single life because that God created man for procreations sake Gen. 1. It is not in mans power without a speciall gifte and worke of God to alter his creation Therefore such as are not meet for a single life ought to ioyne in matrimonie For no lawe of man no vowe can take away the commaundement of god and his ordinance By these reasons our Priests doe prooue that they maie lawfully marrie wiues And it is wel knowne that in the auncient Churches Priests were married For Paull saith that a Bishop must be chosen which is a husband And in Germanie about 400. yeares ago the Priests were by violence compelled to liue a single life who then were so wholy beÌ„t against the matter that the Archbishop of Mentz being to publish the Pope of Rome his decree in that behalfe was almoste murdered in a tumult by the Priests in their anger And the matter was handled so contrarie to law that they did not onlie forbid mariages for the time to come but also such as were then contracted contrarie to all lawes diuine and humane contrary to the Canons themselues that were before made not onelie by Popes but also by moste famous Councels And seing that the world decaying mans nature by litle and litle waxeth weaker it is behoouefull to looke well to it that no more vices doe ouerspread Germanie Furthermore God ordained mariage to be a remedie for mans infirmitie The Canons themselues doe saâ—e that the olde rigour is now then in latter times to be released for the weaknes of men Which it were to be wished might be done in this matter also It is verie like that if mariage be forbidden any longer we shall at length want Pastours in the Church Seing then that there is a plaine commaundement of God seeing the vse of the Church is well knowne seing that the impure single life bringeth forth verie many offences adulteries and other enormities worthie to be punished by the godlie magistrate yet it is a maruell that greater crueltie should be shewed in no other thing then against the marriage of Priests God hath commaunded to honour marriage the lawes in all well ordered common welthes euen among the heathen also haue adorned marriages with verie great priuileges But now men are cruellie put to death yea and Priests also contrarie to the minde of the Canons for no other cause but onelie for marriage Paul calleth that a doctrine of Diuells which forbiddeth mariage 1. Tim. 4. which may now verie well be seene when as the forbidding of mariage is mainteined by such punishments But as no law of man can take awaie the law of God no more can anie vow whatsoeuer Therfore Cyprian giueth counsel that those women should marry which do not keep their vowed chastity His words are these in the first book the 11. Ep. If they wil not or are not able to indure it is far better they should marrie then that they should fall into the fire by their importune desire In any wise let them giue no offence to their brethren or sisters Yea and the Canons vse a kinde of equitie towards such as before their ripe yeares did vowe chastitie as hitherto the vse hath beene To this place also belongeth the 6. Art Of the vowes of Monkes WHat is taught amongest vs touching the vowes of Monkes shall be better vnderstoode if you call to minde what was the state of Monastaries and how many thinges were euerie daie committed in the Monasteries contrarie to the Cannons In Augustines time Colledges were free but afterward when discipline was corrupted euerie where vowes were laid vpon them that as it were by a new deuised prison the discipline might be restored againe Ouer and besides vowes by litle and litle many other obseruations were added And these bands and snares were cast vpon many before they came to ripe yeares contrarie to the Canons Many through errour fell into this kinde of life vnawares who though they wanted no yeares yet they wanted discretion to iudge of their strength and abilitie They which were once got within these snares were constrained to abide in them though by the benefit of the Canon some might be set at libertie And that fell out rather in the Nonneries then in the Colleges of Monks because the weaker sexe was more to be spared This rigour seuerity misliked many good men hertofore when they saw young maides and young men thrust vp into Monasteries there to get their liuing and saw what an vnhappie successe this counsell had what offences it bred and what snares it laide vpon mens consciences They were grieued that the authoritie of the Canons was wholly neglected and contemned in a thing most dangerous To all these euills there was added such a perswasion of vowes which as it is well knowen did in former times mislike the Monks themselues if any of them were somewhat stouter then the rest They taught forsooth that vows were equal to B aptisme touching single life they taught that it merited remission of sinnes iustification before God yea farther that the Monkes life did not onelie merit righteousnes before God but more then that because it obserued not onelie the commaundements but also the Counsells in the Gospell And thus they taught that the Monkes profession was better then Baptisme that the Monkes life did merit more then the life of Magistrates of Pastours and such like which in the obedience of Gods commaundement followed their calling without any such religion of mans making None of these things can be denied they are to be seene in their writings What fell out afterwarde in the Monasteries In olde time there were Schooles for the studie of Diuinitie and other artes which were profitable
wholl doctrine touching mariage and chastitie VVe affirme that all commixtions and spilling of the seed without marriage are sinnes condemned of god as mortall sinnes and such as driue out of men the holie Ghost and that manie greeuous punishmentes are spreade throughout mankinde by reason of lusts as it is written Fornicatours and adulterers God will iudge And there is a threatning of these punishmentes set downe Leuit. 18. Now we counte that to be chastitie both to keepe puritie in a single life and also to haue the lawes of wedlocke obserued and we affirme wedlocke as we did before describe it to be a societie instituted and consecrated of God and that this verie societie and the dueties of a life in wedlocke doe please God And we condemne all those fanaticall spirites Basilides Tatianus Carpocrates and such like whereof some by one meanes and some by another did either condemne wedlocke or did approoue filthie confusions Also we condemne that Popish lawe which forbiddeth Priestes to mary and giueth occasion of destruction to a great multitude of men and for the same cause we doe vtterlie dislike the monasticall vows of single life Touching other causes we shall speake hereafter for those popish lawes and vowes are flat contrarie to the lawe of God The Lorde saide It is not good for man to be alone He said that is by his vnspeakeable wisdom he decreed in this sorte to make mankinde that by the society of man and woman it might be propagated And Hâ— made them two that there might be a Church he established these bounds that lustes might not straie abroade for he would haue an vnderstanding of chastity to be in mankinde Although God had saide and decreed these thinges yet Tatianus the Pope and the Monkes doe saie the contrary whoe when as they forbidde mariage doe giue occasion to manie men being otherwise fit vnto vertue to heape vp manie horrible sinnes by reason whereof verie manie do fal headlong into eternall destruction and the wrath of God is the more kindled against wholl mankinde A lawe of man being contrarie to the decree of God and to the verie worke of God instituted and established in the creation and also to the commaundementes of God and that lawe which is the fountaine of great wickednes and hainous deedes for the which both manie doe perish and the wrath of God is the more kindled yea which lawe the holie Ghost doth affirme to haue it beginning from the deuill is in no case to be laide vpon the Church but by the consent of all godlie men to be abolished Now it hath fallen out verie often within these 30. yeares that Priestes whose manners were blameles and honest haue chiefelie beene put to death because they were maried Thus the Deuill goeth about to establish his lawe by moste cruell murthers and he hath for his instruments moste impudent writers Ecchius Faber Pighius whoe hath expresselie written That a Priest doth lesse offend if he be an adulterer then if he marrie a wife It is an vnworthie thing that these who will be counted Christians should write and speake such thinges Wise men doe see that in this declining age of the world both the nature of men is more weake and by litle and litle there is greater releasing and confusion of discipline And at all times a license in this kinde did immediatlie goe before the destroying of cities and the ruines of kingdomes Therefore such as are gouernours ought to be more vigilant and seuere in mainteining discipline in strengthning the lawes of wedlocke in punishing and prohibiting wandring lustes touching which matter we reioyce that our admonitions be extant for all posteritie and we also desire the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ the keeper of his Church and a true louer of charitie that he would bow the mindes of gouernours to listen to wholsome counselles and represse the deuill which kindeled the flames of lustes and hinder euill examples that they maie not be farre spread The mindes and heartes of all godlie men doe tremble when they read and heare of such foule and horrible heathnish examples the which trulie afterward were accompanied both with blindnes in the mindes and with other outrages which were pernitious to wholl nations as in the histories of the heathen examples do euerie where offer themselues to all men The Scedasianâ— had cast into a well two daughters of Spartanus being deflowred afterward as it were in the verie same footestep the armie of the Lacedemonians was slaine and the Empire changed But there be manie examples of all ages We our selues doe remember that certaine Bishoppes whoe were famous for their nobilitie and their wittes were slaine in adultrie But we beseech the Sonne of God that for this cause he would preserue many and bowe them vnto chastitie that he may sincerelie be inuocated of many As for those thinges which are alledged of our aduersaries for the defense of single life they are as well applied to the matter as that saying of Christ to Salomon which Tacianus did alledge out of the Gospel according to the Egiptians I came to destroie the workes of the woman Tacianus did thus interpret it I came to destroie that is to abolish wedlocke whereas the wordes of Christ did speake of the fall of Eue and of the miseries that folowed that fall as also Iohn doth write The sonne of god came to destroie the workes of the Deuill Hitherto also perteineth the 21. Art of the same Confession Of the Monasticall life WE omit a larger rehearsall out of auncient writers of those who either departed into the wildernes as did Anâ—onius or erected like Colledges or Schooles as did Basilius for diuers men had diuers causes of separating them selues We speak now of the present Monks which are not in the wildernes but are Colledgesof men either learned or vnlearned which do liue more commodiouslie in the open light in places of greatest resort then other men do They haue those pleasures which they desire some one some another and they haue much more leasure then other men haue that liue either in ciuill or in domesticall affaires Neither do they now transferre vnto themselues those ridiculous praises of perfection of a conteÌ„platiue life as in times past some did And seing that there is great difference in diuers societies of men we will not preach to the euill who for the kitchins al licentiousnes do loue those darke places but those of whom there is hope of amendment we do earnestlie request for the glory of God their owne saluation that they would think vpon these sayings Thou shalt haue no strange Gods Flie from Idols What manner of thing is the Monasticall life now a daies It hath verie much wicked worship and vanitie their Masses for the quick the dead they set out to sale and this is the greatest gaine that Monasteries for the most part haue there is vsed inuocation of the
that they which are accused to your sacred Maiestie of errour do desire nothing else but that they may be taught and haue wholly addicted themselues to the holie scriptures which are fullie sufficient to confute euerie errour also thereby that Christ our Sauiour hath made so large a promise that where euen two or three be gathered together in his name there he will be in the middest of them graunt vnto them any thing wherupon they shal agree These thinges most godlie Emperour we do here rehearse for no other cause then to shew our selues obedient to your sacred Maiestie which would haue vs also to declare what is our iudgement concerning the reforming of religion For otherwise we haue good hope that your sacred Maiesty hath of late verie well considered and doth sufficiently perceiue what necessitie doth enforce vs thereunto what fruit doth allure vs and to conclude how worthie a thing this is for your sacred Maiestie which is so much praised for religion and clemencie that all the best learned and moste godlie men beeing called together they maie finde out of the diuine scriptures what is to be thought of euerie point of doctrine which are at this time in controuersie and then that it be expounded by the fit Ministers of Christ with all meekenes and faithfulnes to them which are thought to be deteined in errors Notwithstanding herewithall it is to be feared that there will not be men wanting who will do their endeauour to withdraw your sacred Maiestie from this vnto these men it seemed good to vs in this sort to make auswere as it were before your Maiesty Let it please your sacred Maiesty according to your most excellent clemencie for which you are renowmed to take interpret in good part both this same and all other things which we haue here expounded and confessed for no other respect then to defend the glory of Christ Iesus our God as our dutie requireth and as it is meet we should to obey your sacred Maiestie and to count vs among those whoe truelie doe from our hearts desire to shew our selues no lesse obedient and addicted to your Maiestie in all humble subiection then were our Elders being readie in this point so farre as is lawfull to spend both our goods and our liues The King of glorie Iesus Christ graunt vnto your sacred Maiestie both in this and in all other matters to do all things to his glorie and preserue it long and aduance it happilie both in health and in florishing estate to the safetie of all Christendome Amen VERIE BRIEFE OBSERVATIONS VPON ALL THE FORMER HARMONIE Wherein the doubtfull sayings of euery Confession are made plaine the darke speaches opened and besides such as in outward shew seeme to be contrarie one to the other are with modestie reconciled And to be briefe such things wherein there is yet any controuersie which in deed are very few are fauourablie marked noted that they also may at length through Gods assistance come to be agreed vpon by a common consent of all the Churches 1. Cor. 14. 32. The spirits of the Prophets are subiect to the Prophets Phil. 3. 15. Let vs therefore so many as be perfect be thus minded and if ye be otherwise minded God shal reueal euen the same vnto you Neuertheles in that whereunto we are come let vs proceed by one rule that we may minde one theng VERIE BRIEFE OBSERVATIONS VPON THE FORMER HARMONIE ACCORDING TO THE ORDER OF THE SECTIONS IN THE FIRST SECTION Vpon the Confession of Bohemia ACcording to the auncient custome This auncient custome we doe thus farre allow that libertie be left to euerie Church to vse or not to vse those Postills as they call them yet so as we aduise them to beware lest this culling out of some partes of the Scripture bring in a neglect of the other partes Vpon the Confession of Saxonie IOyning our Praiers with al Saintes in heauen We learne in many places of the holie Scripture that the Angels according to the nature of their ministerie which they are sent to performe doe further the saluation of the godlie and it is euident by that saying Loue doth not fall awaie and by the 6. chap. ver 10. of the Apoc. that the spirits of the Saintes taken vp vnto Christ doe with their holie desires in some sort helpe forward the grace and goodnes of God touching the full deliuerance of the Church And thus we acknowledge that as wel this and other places of the same confefsion as also that place in the 23. Chap. of the confession of Writemberge which followeth after in the 2. Section page 45. are to be interpreted And we acknowledge no other intercession or intreating either of the blessed Angels or of the spirites of holie men that are now departed from vs. Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge OF whose authoritie there was neuer doubt made What books these be may be seene outit of the French and Bellgian Confessions where they are all reckoned vp one by one And though that in the Catalogue of the bookes of the new Testament there are some to to be found of which there hath beene some doubt made sometimes by the auncient Doctours of the Church yet at length by the common consent of the whole Catholike Church euen they also were receiued and acknowledged for canonicall And therefore there is no cause why they should now be refused for the scruples that some make about them IN THE 2. SECTION Vpon the latter Confession of Heluetia FOr as touching their nature and essence they are so ioyned together Lest any man should slaunder vs as though we did make the persons al existing together but not all of the same essence or else did make a God of diuerse natures ioyned together in one you must vnderstand this ioyning together so as that all the persons though distinct one from the other in properties be yet but one and the same whole godhead or so that all and euerie of the persons haue the whole and absolute godhead Vpon the same VVE reiect not the gods onelie of the Gentiles but also the images of Christians By Christians vnderstand such as cal themselues Christians in deed but yet do reteine the vse of images for the seruice of religion against the expresse commaundement of God Vpon the former Confession of Heluetia REiecting herein all meanes of life and saluation saue Christ alone Vnderstand it thus that here are excluded and condemned all those meanes that vse to be matched with or made inferiour vnto Christ by such as be superstitious and not instrumentall meanes ordained by the worde of God whose helpe god doth so vse that the whole force of the outward ministerie is to be ascribed wholly to God alone as is plainelie set downe afterward in the 12. Section in the declaration of this selfe same confession where it intreateth of the ministerie and sacrifices Vpon the Confession Of Bohemia IS
alreadie c. Vpon the Confession of Auspurge THe Gospell bewraieth our sinne These wordes â—eeme thus to be vnderstood that the Gospell should bewray all kinde of sinne yet not properly by it selfe For the proper difference between the law and the Gospell is to be held fast to wit that the Gospel doth properly reprooue the sinne of infidellity and by an accident all other sinnes also but the law doth properlie reprooue all sinnes whatsoeuer are committed against it Vpon the same And deserueth reward Touching the word of meriting or deseruing which this Confession vseth oft in this Section Looke before in the 8. Sect. the 7. obseruat vpon this same Confession and looke the 1. obseruat vpon the Confess of Wirtemb in this Section And againe after in the 16. Sect. the first obseruat on this Confess Vpon the same Liuing in mortall sinne Looke before in the 4. Sect. the 2. obseruat vpon the Confess of Saxony Nor the righteousnes of workes Looke before in the 4. Sect. the 1. obser vpon the Confession of Saxonie Vpon the same And like as the preaching of repentance is general so the promise of grace General that is offered to all sorts of men indefinitely as wel to one as to another without difference of country sexe place time or age But we can not conceiue how repentance and the promise of grace can be said to be preached vniuersallie to euerie nation much lesse to all men particularlie for as much as experience doth plainly prooue that to be vntrue Vpon the same Here needeth no disputation of predestination Euen as we doe abhorre curious disputations that is such as passe the boundes of Gods worde touching predestination of which sort we take these words to be meant as most dangerous matters for grieuous falls so we affirme that whatsoeuer the holy ghost doth teach touching this point in the holy Scriptures is warilie and wiselie to be propounded and beleeued in the Church as well as other parts of Christian Religion which thing the Doctors of the Church both olde and new did and among the rest Master Luther himselfe in his booke de seruo arbitrio and els where Vpon the same That they be necessarie We take them to be necessarie because they doe necessarilie follow the true faith whereby we are iustified not that they concurre vnto the working of our iustification in Christ as either principall or secundarie causes for that faith it selfe as it is an inherent qualitie doth not iustifie but onely in as much as it doth apprehend and laie hold on Christ our righteousnes Vpon the same Albeit that men by their owne strength be able to doe outward honest deedes c. Looke in the 4. Sect. the 3. obseruat vpon this Confess Vpon the same Moreouer nature by it selfe is weake Without Christ without regeneration the nature of man can doe nothing but sinne For God by his grace doth create the hability of thinking willing and doing well not helping the old man in that he wanteth but by little little abolishing it According to that saying When we were dead in sinnes c. Ephes 2. But touching the weaknes of our nature looke that which was said in the 1. obseruation vpon the Confession of Bohemia Section 4. Vpon the Confession of Saxonie BEcause that God left this libertie in man after his fall Here also looke in the 4. Sect. the 1. obseru vpon the Confession of Bohemia and the 3. vpon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same Therefore although men by the natural strength Looke here againe the 1. obseruation vpon the Confession of Bohemia in the 4. Sect. also the 9. obser vpon the Confess of Auspurge in this same Sect. Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge WE teach that good workes are necessarilie to be done and doe deserue c. That is obteine and that as it is â—ell added by and by after by the free mercie and goodnes of God Touching which point looke the 7. obser vpon the Confession of Auspurge in the 8. Section the 2. obser vpon the same Confess in this Sect. Also touching the necessitie of good workes looke the 7. obser vpon the same Confess in this selfe same Sect. IN THE 10. SECTION Vpon the latter Confession of Heluetia ANd no maruell if it erre How and in what respect the visible Church considered vniuersallie is said to erre it is afterward declared more fullie in this same Confession Vpon the Confession of Bohemia THe Heathenish life This saying the breethren in Bohemia did themselues expound thus vnto vs in their letters to wit that they speake here of the notes of the visible Church which are all ioyntlie to be considered that looke where both the errors of Idolaters and heretikes and impietie of life do openlie ouerflow there it can not safelie be affirmed that the visible Church of Christ is to be seene or is at all And yet notwithstanding there is no doubt to be made but some secret true members of Christ and such as it may be are onelie knowne to God be there hid therfore that there is a Church euen in Poperie as it were ouerwhelmed and drowned whence God will fetch out his elect and gather them to the visible Churches that are restored and reformed whereas Popery neuer was nor is the true Church Vpon the same But he that looseth In what sense we thinke that a true faith maie be loste we haue declared before in the fourth Sect. in the first obseruation of the Confession of Saxony and els where Vpon the same By Ecclesiastical punishment which is commonly called c. We take this to be so meant as that notwithstanding euerie Church hath hir liberty left vnto hir what way to exercise such discipline as is before said in the 1. obser vpon this same confess in the 8. Sect. As for this particular cursing to wit of this or that man if the word be taken for a 〈…〉 vnrepealable casting out from the Church of God 〈…〉 it to God alone and therefore we would not 〈…〉 in our Churches For the Church vseth onelie 〈…〉 as determineth nothing finallie following S. 〈…〉 22. Vpon the same 〈…〉 that is reprooue him admonish him 〈…〉 Vpon the Confession of Saxonie The sentence of excommunication c. Looke before in the 3. obser vpon the confess of Bohemia in this same section Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge HAth authoritie to beare witnes of the holie scripture This authoritie and right you must vnderstand in this respect that the true Church of God discerning the Canonical bookes of the scripture from al others teacheth defendeth that nothing is to be added to or taken from the canon of the olde Hebrew or the new Scripture of the Christians Vpon the same Authoritie to iudge al doctrines and to interpret scripture To this we yeald with these cautions First that in
the Ministerie of the Gospell arising not of the Gospell it selfe but of the contempt of the Gospell But this application of the similitude of the keies for the opening of all mens consciences which this Confession doth often vse seemeth to be somewhat farre from the meaning of Christ Vpon the same That the Priest in deede Touching the name of Priestes looke the 2. obseruation vpon the former Confession of Heluetia Againe it must be vnderstood that when the question is of Ecclesiasticall Censures the lawful intelligence of the Sâ—â—gniorie muste goe before the Priestes iudgeing That which is said touching power or authority must be vnderstood of ciuill power which Ecclesiastical functions haue not at all or else of the authority of making lawes to mens consciences which resteth whollie in Christ the onely lawgiuer according to whose prescript and appointment his ministers ought to iudge and determine in the Churches Vpon the same Yea and the Bishop of Rome a litle after except he go to worke By Bishop vnderstand not him that now sitting Pope at Rome is called of other and termeth himselfe vniuersall Bishop but such a Pastor as being lawfully called in the Church of Rome if there were anie true Church to be found did with his fellowe laborers discharge a Christian ministerie Vpon the Confession of Auspurge No more then doth the skill of Musick namely because it hath a diuerse scope not that there is no more affinite or agreement betweene the Ecclesiasticall ministerie and the ciuill gouernment then between a musition and a magistrate when as they do both tend directly vnto the selfe same onely though by means distinct and diuerse one from the other and also both the Ministers in matters ciuill be subiect to the Magistrate and the Magistrate in matters belonging to conscience is subiect to the Ecclesiasticall ministerie and one doth leane and stay it selfe vpon the other and one aid and succour the other Von the same The Magistrate is to defend not the minde but the bodies This also is to be vnderstood as that notwithstanding this the Magistrate is the keeper and defender of both tables of this lawe Vpon the same If so be the Bishops haue c. This do we also acknowledge to be most true but we saie that it was neither lawfull for the Princes to deriue this power vnto Bishoppes nor for the Bishops to take it when it was offered because the Lord hath so distinguished these two as he hath also seuered them the one from the other And the Apostle doth expresly forbid ministers to entangle themselues in the things of this life yea and the Apostles them selues did cast of euen the care of the almes from themselues vnto the Deacons that they might attend vpon the word and praiers Vpon the same To debarre the wicked c. To wit by the iudgement and verdict of the Presbyterie lawfullie gathered together and not by the will and determination of anie one man as was noted before in the third obseru vpon the English Confession Vpon the same The Churches must performe vnto them To wit to the Ministers of the word and to the Elders and not to such alone as now by the law of man carie the name of Bishops as proper and peculiar to themselues alone which is common to all Pastors equallie as Hierome can testifie Vpon the same If so be they haue anie other power c. they haue it by mans law It seemeth the band of marriage should be excepted the knowledge whereof by Gods law belongeth to the Pastors and namelie in this respect that it can not be iudged firme and sure or voide and frustrate but by the worde of God according to that That which God hath coupled let not man put asunder touching which point looke the 1. obseru vpon the former confession of Heluetia and the 2. vpon the Confess of Wirtemb in the 18. Section Vpon the same Christ Though Christ would also be the Minister of the circumcision yet we would not haue him raunged in the same order with others whether they be Prophets or Apostles Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge IF we speake of the Mediatour of praying Looke the 2. obseru vpon the Confession of Saxonie in the 1. Sect. Vpon the same That except a Priest be ordained To wit when question is of such Elders or Priests as did attend vpon the preaching of the word For there was also another fort of Elders whom the Apostle calleth gouernours 1. Cor 12. IN THE 12. SECTION Vpon the latter Confession of Heluetia THe thing signified is regeneration That is the bloode of Christ by vertue whereof we are regenerated washed from our sinnes For to speake properlie the thing signified by the water is the bloode and by sprinkling the washing from sinnes and regeneration is signified Vpon the former Confession of Heluetia THe thing it selfe is regeneration Looke the Obseruation that went next before vpon the latter Confession of Heluetia But the thinge is the communication of the bodie c. that is the bodie and blood of Christ communicated to vs spirituallie by faith to the remission of sinnes and to eternal life Vpon the declaration of the said former Confession of Heluetia Visiblie shew that is shew by setting forth visible signes Vpon the same The Minister doth conuert To wit as the instrumentall outward cause which the holie spirit vseth to work those things inwardlie which are preached to vs outwardlie Vpon the confession of Basill TO testifie our faith Hereunto adde also the other endes and effectes which are more fullie set forth in other confessions Vpon the confession of Bohemia EIther entirelie Entire that is lawfull libertie such as â—oth agree with Christ his institution Vpon the same They doe alwaies exercise their vertue This must warilie be vnderstood For properlie the sacramentes doe witnes seale or confirme no other thing but grace and saluation The condemnation of such as vse them vnworthelie doth not flow from anie vertue or power of the sacraments which doth auaile onelie to saluation but onelie from the fault of the vnworthe themselues whereby it commeth to passe and that by an accident that whilest they receiue the signes alone and that vnworthely they depriue themselues of the vertue of the sacramentes and yet for all that they cease not on gods behalfe to be perfect sacraments whether they be giuen to the worthie or to the vnworthie touching which point loke after in the 14. Section the 1. and 2. obseruations vpon the confession of Auspurge IN THE 13. SECTION Vpon the lattter Confession of Heluetia THat is the most perfect forme of Baptisme c. Vnderstand by forme the externall ceremonie whether it be of dipping or of sprinkeling Vpon the same We thinke them nothing necessarie c. Yea we haue vtterlie reiected some of them as meere superstitious some as beeing manifestlie brought
Section and the 7. obseruation the 9. Section and the second obseruation vnto the same Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same The Pastours of the Churches doe consecrate c. By the name of consecration we vnderstand no other thing then the vse of Christs ordination by whose blessing and power the elements are sanctified vnto vs whereof dependeth the wholl force and dignitie of the sacraments Vpon the same Euerie holie daie and other daies also if any be desirous to vse the sacrament c. Of holie daies is spoken afterwards in the 16. Section But in our Churches certaine daies by publick warning are appointed wherein if any refuse to receiue the Supper they answere for it in the Consistorie Vpon the same about the ende of the 2. Article of abuses And because that the parting c. This verilie is one cause why the carying about of the Sacrament is condemned yet neither the onlie cause nor the chiefest Vpon the Confession of Saxony ANd that he is in thee c. This we admit touching the spirituall efficacie not concerning the verie essence of the flesh the which is now in heauen and no where else as hath beene before shewed in the 1. obseruation vpon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same Neither are any admitted to the Communion c. This we alow as being vnderstood of Catechizing or instruction As for priuate absolution how farre we thinke it to be required it hath bin shewed of vs heretofore namelie in the 8. Section and 1. obseruation both vpon this and also vpon the Confession of Bohemia Vpon the same That Christ is trulie and substantiallie present c. Looke the 1. and 2. obseruation vpon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same That Christ witnesseth that he is in them and doth make them his members c. Both these also we doe imbrace as is contained in the worde of God namely so that this wholl dwelling be by his power and efficacie and that the flesh of Christ be communicated vnto vs yet after a spirituall and mysticall manner as hath bin declared of vs before both in the Confession of Bohemia and of Auspurge Vpon the same And lessons appointed c. How farre we doe alow this distribution of the holie scripture looke the 1. obseruation vpon the Confession of Bohemia the 1. Section Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge That the true bodie of Christ c. Looke before in the first obseruation vpon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same Of the bodie of Christ being onelie absent c. We doe beleeue out of the word of God and by the perpetuall and euident agreement of the wholl auncient and true Church that the bodie of Christ hath alwaies bin is and shall be circumscribed and locall Wherefore as when he liued vpon the earth he was no where else so now also beeing aboue in heauen he is there and no where else in his substance as Vigilius plainlie affirmeth against Eutiches Yet for all that we doe not affirme that the verie body of Christ is onelie or simplie absent or that the bread and wine are onlie simple and naked signes or bare Pictures or nothing else but certaine tokens of Christian profession For in this sence is there one onlie action of the holie Supper that yet notwithstanding it should be partlie corporall and celebrated vpon the earth in which respect we doubt not to say that Christs body is as farre distant from vs as heauen is from the earth partlie heauenlie the minde and faith lifting vp the heart vnto God in the which respect we acknowledge that the body of the Lord is present in the Supper to our minde and faith But that they be bare and naked signes how can we possiblie affirme which so often and so euidently haue beaten vpon this that the things signified are no lesse certainly giuen vnto the mind then the signes themselues vnto the body Vpon the same Or else chaunge them into the bodie and blood c. We se not how God may be said to be able to doe that which is manifestly repugnant to his owne will concerning the euerlasting truth of Christs body as it hath bin opened vnto vs in the word of God Vpon the same But for the truth of the sacramentes c. The truth of the Sacrament we affirme whollie to consist in this that there be not any vaine signification of the signes but that that which is signified vnto them by the bodie is indeed giuen vnto the minde to be receiued by faith As hath more fully beene spoken heretofore in the first obseruation vpon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same But that whole Christ c. But we say by the institution of God that the body by the deliuering of the bread is giuen vnto vs as true meate and that his blood by the powring of the wine is giuen vnto vs as distinctlie as true drink yet both of them to be receiued with the minde and with faith not with the mouth Notwithstanding that by this dispensation which in respect of the thing signified is distinctlie made and in regard of the signes themselues seuerally distributed that nothing is deuided in the humanitie of Christ Vpon the same Therfore to the right action of the Eucharist c. This we do so graunt to be true that notwithstanding we doe also knowe that the supper of the Lord is not priuate vnto two but that it appertaineth to the wholl Church or at the least to some one part of the same IN THE 15. SECTION Vpon the former Confession of Heluetia TO the people euerie daie c. to wit where it may be done commodiouslie but in other places as oft as may be IN THE 16. SECTION Vpon the Confession of Bohemia OF this sort be certaine daies appointed for fasts holydaies c. And a litle after to the remembrance of holy men as of the Virgin Marie c. Also a litle after in the 17. Chap. Holy daies consecrated to the Virgin c. Also That the Saints are truely worshiped c As certaine Churches doe so farre submit themselues to the infirmitie of them with whome they be conuersant as to obserue these things though they doe disagree very much yea though they be altogether contrarie in the manner thereof so most Churches not being compelled by any such necessitie haue without the offence of other Churches vtterly abolished euen these things also not onelie as vnprofitable but as hurtfull Vpon the same Doe make godlie and Christian songs of hir c. Also a litle after and sing profitable songs and such as are free from superstition c. Herein also let the Churches vse their libertie to edifying and let that be very carefully auoided in this song which hath hapned in extolling the praises chieflie of the Virgin Marie lest that whilst God seemeth to be praised in his Saints the
Saints being transformed into Idolls the worship which is due to God alone be againe transferred vnto them Howbeit they truelie seeme to be the wiser who doe not suffer any thing to be either taught or sung in the Church of God beside the word of God interpreted in a tongue peculiar to the people and in singing doe keepe this meane that the greatest parte of the time may be spent rather in hearing then in singing of the word of God and that which is sung may so be sung that the mindes may rather be instructed then the eares delighted with any broken musicke Vpon the Confession of Auspurge ANd meritorious workes Although we are perswaded that such meritorious workes be not meant in this place as by their owne worthines doe deserue any thing but that they be acceptable to God and are crowned not according to debt but according to grace yet we can not approoue this improper speach by what interpretation soeuer it be qualified as we haue alreadie in certaine places noted before Sect. 8. obser 7. vpon this confess Also Sect. 9. obse 2. vpon the same obser 1. vpon the Confess of Wirtemb Vpon the same The order of lessons in the Masse c. Also we haue declared before Sect. 14. obser 2. vpon the same Confess of Auspurge why we do worthely detest euen the very name of the Masse and as touching holidaies or fasts we spake thereof in the Confess of the Waldenses or Bohemia going next before this Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge ANd to comfort them as wel by the preaching of the Gospell as by the dispensing of the Lords Supper c. We doe also vnderstand this without any preiudice to the liberty of other Churches wherein the Supper vseth not to be administred but in the publique assembly lest that saluation might seeme to be tied to the Sacraments or the fruit of the Supper of the Lord be bound to that time onely wherein it is receiued Vpon the same We thinke it is a profitable thing c. In this point also the Churches doe vse their liberty to edifying howbeit we think it the safer way once to lay aside funerall orations with honest simplicitie to burie those that are departed godlily seeing that it is a very hard thing to keepe a meane therein and we ought very carefully to take heede that not so much as the least entrance be opened to the reuoking of the opinion of praiers to be made for the dead then the which nothing can happen more pernitious in the Church of God as the lamentable experience of so many ages hath taught IN THE 17. SECTION Vpon the French Confession WE thinke it to be necessarie In all the French and Belgian Synodes it was decreed that it is necessarie for this people plainly to reprooue those that be vnrulie or impenitent and not to leaue them to the discretion of their owne conscience but whereas the lawfull intelligence of the Presbyterie goeth before so long to exclude them from the Supper of the Lord till they doe testify their amendment By which custome notwithstanding they meane not to preiudicate those brethren who thinke that they can auoid the prophanation of the Supper of the Lord although they doe not so farre extend the authoritie of the Ecclesiasticall Censure Vpon the Confession of Belgia ANd hereunto excommunication is chiefly necessary c. Looke the obseruation which goeth next before this vpon the French Confession Vpon the Confession of Auspurge THe Bishops might easilie c. Three kindes of Bishops may be reckoned vp One which is in deed the Apostles Bishop and is a Bishop in order not in degree and is common to all Pastours that is to the Ministers of the word An other is not onelie in order but also in degree whereby the wholl cleargie of some Dioces is subiect to some one man and is euen by the testimony of Ierome himselfe an olde inuention of mans appointment and not of Gods ordinance limited and hedged in by verie many auncient Canons But as for the third kinde which roueth farre and wide not onely beyonde the worde of god but also beyond the most iust Canons and is in deed Satannical and Tyrannicall and as yet florishing in the Romane false named Church we doe detest it as a most certaine pestilence of the Christian Church Vpon the same It were for the chief Bishops gentlenes We suppose that this is not ment of the Popes gentlenes whom all the purer churches doe at once detest as that Antichrist but of that kinde of Bishops which in the obseruation next before this we called the second sort Which though it be so yet it seemeth to be against the old Canons that that should here â—e hanged vpon the Bishops gentlenes which after lawfull intelligence they are rather bound to doe both by Gods lawes and by mans or else they are to be remooued from their Bishopprick Vpon the same To haue rule taken from Bishops It is without al controuersie that Christ did not onelie distinguish but also both by word and his owne example seuer the ciuill rule and iurisdiction from the Ecclesiasticall Besides that is also a plaine case that the goods purposed and appointed to the vses of the Churches were in olde time giuen not to the Bishops owne persons but to the Church it selfe Now how fare it is expedient that the Bishops should carie the shew and apperance of any ciuill rule and iurisdiction it is the duetie of Godlie Magistrates to consider Vpon the same The Apostles decree touching things offered to Idolls to wit touching that sorte of things offered to Idolls which is eaten at the tables of deuills or by the eating whereof men sinne against their weake brethren Like as the decree of the Apostles is expounded of Paul 1. Cor. 9. 10. Vpon the confession of Saxony NOt lawfull for Kings nor Bishops to make lawes or rites that can not stand with the word c. And therefore no mysticall rites that is which carie some mysterie or hid signification in them though not otherwise impious as namelie such as should be parts of Gods doctrine or kindes of Sacraments but onlie such lawes as pertaine to order and decencie as is said in the end of this Article that not vpon their priuate will and aduise but by the iudgement of a lawfull assemblie IN THE 18. SECTION Vpon the former Confession of Heluetia BVt vpon iust cause c. to wit taken from the word of God For we do not think that it is lawfull for men at their pleasure tomake lawes concerning diuorcements in marriages permitted and alreadie contracted according to the word of God as they may do in contracts which are meerelie ciuill for the Lord hath said That which God hath ioyned together let not man separate But the matter being diligentlie weighed by them of whome it is profitable for the Church that
it is neuer taken wholly from them but onelie the force and working thereof for a time interrupted whilst lustes doe beare swaie in the heart euen as drunkennes doth not take awaie the minde it selfe but onlie the vse of the minde for a time Vpon the same NOR are sinnes against the conscience We take the meaning to be this That the elect are said to sinne not against their wholl conscience or so as sin raigneth in them but that albeit they often yeld and fall downe yet they rush not into sinnes with a full purpose and deliberation and that as yet the spirit though for a time it yeldeth to the flesh doth wrastle and striue in them till at length by power from aboue it getteth the vpper hand againe IN THE 6. SECTION Vpon the latter Confession of Heluetia THis Iesus Christ our Lorde is the onely and eternall Sauiour of mankinde yea of the wholl world This which is saide distinctlie of sauing the wholl world we take to be meant of the restoring of the world at the last wherein notwithstanding men must not harken to vaine speculations which are besides the word of God Vpon the former confession of Heluetia SImplie reiecting all mean Looke the 1. obseruation vpon this confession in the 2. Section where these verie same wordes are set downe Vpon the Confession of Bohemia COncerning Christ his presence c. Concerning the presence of Christ in his church euer since his ascension so to continue vntill his second comming we teach this in plaine and euident wordes And we doe not think that the brethren are of any other minde in this point Namely that the person of Christ may not be deuided but that both the substance of the natures and their essentiall proprieties ought euermore of necessitie to be kept and retained And therefore that Christ according to his deitie is trulie and essentiallie with vs in the earth as he is also in heauen not onlie as filling a place in which manner he is euerie where but also by his peculiar sauing vertue in respect whereof he is said not onlie to be but also to dwell in the Saints alone and in none else But according to the humane nature being aboue the heauens he is neither visiblie nor inuisiblie now in the earth but onlie hy his effectual working and moste mightie power when as the god head by meanes of the Communication of his humanitie with vs spirituallie by faith worketh that in the beleeuers which he worketh to their saluation Vpon the Confession of Belgia BVt two natures ioyned together in one person that is vnited hypostaticallie or per sonallie Vpon the Confession of Saxonie WEe doe not see as yet c. To wit plainelie and perfectlie Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge TO procure the eternall saluation of mankinde that is to bring to passe IN THE 7. SECTION Vpon the latter Confession of Heluetia THe wholl will of God c. Vnderstand as concerning those things which men are bound to performe to God and also to their neighbours Anie flesh that is anie man although he be regenerate The law of God to wit the morall law comprehended in the 10. Commaundements In the law to wit in the morall law The Scripture of the law to wit the ceremoniall law IN THE 8. SECTION Vpon the Cenfession of Bohemia MOreouer the penitent are taught Vnderstanstand those penitent whose sinnes are examined in the Ecclesiastical iudgement who are inioyned to giue a testimony of their repentance til the sentence of absolution be prounced yet so that euery Church may keep hir libertie both in this kinde of examination and also in the testimonie of repentance and in the administration of priuate absolution Vpon the same AN externall testimonie of their repentance Looke the obseruation that doth immediatlie go before this Vpon the Confession of Auspurge THey maie finde yea and it maie in deed be giuen to those which do truelie repent Vpon the same ANd that the Church That is the Presbyterie or the Colledge which doth represent the Church as Mat. 18. 17. Therfore this can not fitlie be vnderstood either of al kinde of sinners or els of priuate absolution but onelie of those which were first bound by the Presbyterie For certeinly the wholl assemblie of the Church can not be said to absolue the penitent which is a parte of the holie Ministerie as shall hereafter be made euident in the 11. Sect. but to gathertogether those who do satisfie it somuch as in it lieth to wit by the consent and approbation of it Vpon the same THat the calamities of this life may be asswaged by good works yet not so as though anie good workes did deserue this mitigation but it is of the meere mercie grace of God Vpon the same THey condemne the Anabaptister whoe denie that they who be once iustified can againe lose the Spirit of God c. We also doe condemne the Anabaptistes although we doe denie that they which are once iustified doe altogether lose the holie Ghost but yet not so as they doe denie it For they confound the holie Ghost not onelie with the spirit of the flesh but also with those Satanicall furies wherewith they be tossed Againe neither doe they know neither wil they know what faith is and who are in deede iustified But we doe teach that the holie Ghost is to be discerned by the worde of God that is by the Propheticall and Apostolical writings from the Spirit of darkenes although he doe transforme himselfe into an Angell of light And we distinguish the gifts of the holie Ghost which are without repentance to wit the Spirit of adoption an assured perswasion which is proper to the Elect and to those that are truely iustified from the temporall gifts of which sort is that counterfeit or resemblance of faith to wit atemporall faith Neither do we denie that the motions euen of those gifts which are without repentance are discontinued and somtimes allmost extinguished yet so that the verie true roote beeing once planted in those that be truelie iustified doth perseuere in them without repentance euen to the end Vpon the same THat priuate absolution is to be reteined in the Church c. but also to euerie one in particular c. How farre and vpon what condition priuate absolution is to be reteined in the Church we haue declared a litle before in the first obseruation vpon the Confession of Bohemia But here it is in deed a miracle to haue that applied to the vse of the keies which Christ spake of priuate admonition betweene priuate persons to wit Thou hast gained thy brother Vpon the same THose auncient customes were in time worne out of vse Be it that those painfull punishments and satisfactions which can not especially at these times be brought into vse againe but that they wil do more hurt then good be worne out of